Blog

Fans of Sisters in Slavery don’t worry I’m only taking a break to work on this story.

A warning to readers.
–

–
This story features the themes of sexual slavery, bestiality, among with others that are not always liked by many individuals. This could include a possible snuff scene in a later chapter but I haven’t decided yet. If these are not things you wish to read about leave now so your not offended by the above mentioned contents of this story do not continue reading. Farther more don’t fill up the comments section with ones like “bestiality sucks” or ” your sick” and so on.
_

_
Also absolutely no character engaging in any sexual act is to be considered under eighteen years of age. With a story of this nature I will not be able to list the ages of every character or make specific notations regarding ages of groups. Please do not read something into the story that wasn’t intended by the author.
–

–

Chapter One
–

–
The world was once called Elysium when our people first found themselves there. That was before the goddesses betrayed and overthrew the the Allfather and imprisoned his son deep within the planet. Since then the darkness of their rule has covered the world leaving the people to suffer as their surfs and slaves to their priestesses and dark queens.
–

–
In the millenia since that dark day they had quashed all resistance as countless kingdoms came under their control untill only a few dared to defy the will of the Goddesses. As generations passed the followers of the goddesses eradicated all knowledge of anything that challenged their beliefs. Until even the name of Elysium was even forgotten along with the memory of the planet from which our people originated.
–

–
The few that did know was the High Priestesses of the goddesses. Their temples had been built on top of the the ruins of those of the Allfather and a few had access to the catacombs beneath them. These catacombs held the only written history of our world. Unfortunately even amongst the priestesses and nobles few knew how to read the language the were written in so like the history they told of they were mostly ignored and forgotten.
–

–
My father had been a soldier that was killed in battle shortly before I was born. My mother had then been left destitute turning to prostitution to get by. When I was five she turned me over to one of the temples to be trained as a guardian. They were soldiers that protected the temples and the priestesses. Growing up in the temple was when I first learned of the catacombs. From a early age we had been told it was forbidden to go into the catacombs.
–

–
However something had seemed to draw me to the labrith of tunnels beneath the temple when I was eighteen . Even though to enter the tunnels wasn’t allowed a few of the others had secretly explored them as children. I wasn’t one of those children. The beatings those children got had been motivation enough not to venture into the catacombs. Ironically it was to look for a child hiding from the Masters was what finally sent me into the catacombs that day.
–

–
I had been an apprentice for several years when one of the younger students had disappeared. Now with each age group there was at least one student that tried to run away. So when this child turned up missing it was quickly assumed that he had run away or was hiding somewhere. While the masters began searching the city the apprentices were ordered to search the temple grounds. Now none of us had had any luck when I saw one of the doors that lead to the catacombs was open.
–

–
Now I wasn’t sure why I decided to go down there but with no one looking I headed through the door. The moment I passed the door I immediately saw that the floor was covered in dust with no foot prints. Seeing this I started to turn around when a strange glow caught my attention. From the onset of our training we had been taught not to question the temple’s teachings. Yet as I pasted deeper into the dusty tunnel I saw images that ran contrary to those teachings.
–

–
These showed what could only be a man creating a glowing portal as people flead a burning city. Even as the city burned a giant wave was approaching from the sea. In the background of of the mural was a massive tower of smoke and fire that was raining down upon the city. Now the next mural was what really confused me.
–

–
It had the glowing man standing on top of a massive temple holding a baby towards the sky. The Goddess Junos was standing behind him. Now the teachings of the temple said the Goddess Junos was the mother of all of the goddesses of the world. Yet the baby in the mural was a male so something wasn’t right.
–

–
In fact it wasn’t until the next mural that any of the goddesses I knew were even depicted. Even then they were always depicted either kneeling behind the glowing man or behind what was obviously his son. The one thing that was most notable was how the world around the glowing man was depicted. Trees were everywhere with rivers flowing throughout the landscape. Even the animals seamed different with several species that were now feared living amongst the populous.
–

–
The depiction of the valley within the mural was what bothered me most. I was able to easily recognize it as the the Forbidden Basin. Yet the depiction I had previously seen showed the basin as waste land with vicious animals that devoured people whole and toxic pools poisoning everything around them. Yet the mountains were definitely the same. Especially the depiction of the sacred summit of Mt Olympia from which the Supreme Goddess Arisia protected the world from the evils within the basin. Even it was depicted as paradise compared to the what I’ve knew.
–

–
Those who had previously entered these passages had never said anything about seeing anything like this. Granted that for strange reasons they all seamed to suffer fatal training accidents shortly after they ventured into the tunnels. We had always believed this was punishment for their trespass. Yet now I wasn’t sure of anything other than no one could know I had been here.
–

–
While I was highly dedicated to my duties to the temple and the goddess the others were way more dedicated. Once more we all were taught to always be on guard for the slightest sign of betrayal. I was already suspect do to my mother being a prostitute. That was something that the goddesses forbid. In fact my mother had been burned at the stake shortly after turning me over to the temple. For this reason alone I made the decision to leave the catacombs immediately before I was discovered.
–

–
As everything I’ve been told and believed now in question I panicked. As I turned to escape the blasphemous imagery and avoid the punishment for heresy. Little did I know that fate had a different destiny planned for me. For once I turned the floor gave way beneath my feet. Plummeting into darkness i hit my head and lost consciousness. When I came to I was in a chamber with no doors and a stone pedestal in the center. A quick look around and I could see the only way out was the hole I fell through.
–

–
With no way to escape apparent I began to examine the room in the hope of a hidden passage. This proved fruitless for the walls were completely smooth. In fact the only thing that seamed of any importance within the room was what looked like a scepter with a glowing jewel on top of it that was embedded in the center of the pedestal. Thinking I could use the jewel as a light source to climb out I reached for the scepter.
–

–
When I touched the jewel I was brought to my knees by a stabbing pain within my head. A vision of the glowing man from the murals soon accompanied the pain within my head. It showed a mountain exploding in smoke and fire as people watched in horror from a city. It quickly moved to fire raining down upon the people and setting the city on fire. Even as panic spread throughout the city the glowing man appeared and lead an email of the people from the burning city. I watched as most of the men abandoned the women and children the flee in the opposite direction. The women and children on the other hand followed the glowing man he made a doorway of swirling light for them to escape the imminent destruction that was fast approaching in the form of a massive wall of water.
–

–
As the last of the people pass through the doorway the wall of water reaches the city destroying everything in its path. Buildings and people are swept away in an instant as the last of the people pass through the doorway. It closes after the last person jumps through the portal and the wave passes over the spot. I see images of a terblent sea completely covering a sinking island as the vision shifts.
–

–
This one shows a besieged city barely surviving against a massive army. As the army swarmed the walls carrying a flags showing a horse the glowing man appears again. The men once again abandon the women and children kneeling before the glowing man. As the army approaches the glowing man then summons the doorway of light. The women and children are then allowed to escape while the army chases after the fleeing men. As the doorway closes after the last person passes through the army could be seen burning the city as they slaughtered the cowardly men. The vision then ends with the army marching away from the smoldering remains of the city with wagons full of plunder and the women that didn’t follow the glowing man in chains.
–

–
Yet another vision followed of two glowing doorways opening side by side. The moment they opened the fleeing people from the cities could be seen running out into a lush and beautiful valley. As the people are brought to the safety of the valley all of the women could heard swearing their allegiance to the glowing man who they call the God Jupis or the Allfather. They swear them and their offspring with serve him for all of eternity however he wished. As he accepted the oaths of the people packs of wolves could be seen emerging from the trees within the valley. As the people started to panic the Allfather signaled for calm. He waved his arms and the wolves sifted forms first into large dogs then into men. The men who had accompanied the women through the portals under went a similar transformation shifting forms to large dogs then back to men. Even the Allfather could be seen undergoing the same transformation.
–

–
The women then we’re seen kneeling before the men as collars were placed around their necks. Once all of the women had collars a extremely beautiful one knelt in front of the Allfather. I immediately recognized her as Junos as she removed her clothing and got into all fours. Before I knew it every other woman was also on their hands and knees as the Allfather along with all of the men shifted forms into dogs and wolves. They then climbed into the backs of the women and claimed them as their bitches.
–

–
As the all of the women were fucked by what could only be described as their canine masters a green glow covered the valley. Wherever the glow touched plant life spranged up. Until each woman could be seen knotted with their master. Junus was the last one and once she was finally tied ass ass with the Allfather the glow shot forth from the valley covering miles in each direction in lush vegetation. I watched as the the women were then repeatedly fucked and each time life spread farther and farther from the valley.
–

–
A new wave of pain struck me as a vision of a temple in the center of the valley came into being. On the very top sat a large green jem stone. I immediately recognized the temple from the murals I could see priests leading priestesses on leashes into a massive alter. Once the priestesses were kneeling on all fours on top of the alter the priests shifted forms. I could see people worshipping in the temple doing the same thing. All the women were on their hands and knees as all the men transformed into dogs and wolves. As the priestesses were taken the worshipers soon fallowed as the jem stone above them all started to glow.
–

–
As the glow spread I watched as crops in the fields began to grow and flowers bloomed. The highlight of the scene was of the Allfather presenting his son to the people from on top of his temple. This ritual was repeated over years as the people began spreading out from the valley. As they moved they built cities around new temples and I began to see representations of the goddesses I knew knelling before canine masters of their own.
–

–
I could even recognize my own city coming into existence as the vision progressed. Though this was when things changed for the worse. It began with the goddess Arisia and her priestesses rebelling. She was soon followed by all of the other goddesses except for Junus. She was the only one that didn’t turn on their masters and seal them in stone. Junus was sealed within the massive jem stone from the first temple. The jem stone was then buried deep under the temple the goddess Arisia had built on top of Mount Olympia. Even as the the temples to the Allfather were looted and burned the goddesses then burned the sacred valley As they built their own temples on top of the destroyed temples of the Allfather.
–

–
As they began to establish their own religious practices the fertility of the world began to deplensh around them. Until finally the only fertile areas were those surrounding their temples and those few on the other side of the word that still worshiped the Allfather. The final images I saw were of the goddesses casting their shadow over a lifeless world flashed into my head. As soon as that vision passed I was shown one that amounted to a choice. The first showed a lifeless world with the vacant and abandoned temples of the goddesses filled with the skeletons of worshippers. It then expanded to the cities and farms showing them full of skeletons. Even the few few forests were completely lifeless full of the bodies of animals.
–

–
The second was of me leading an army from the remains of the Sacred Valley. The army marched on the temples of the goddesses. As each temple fell and the goddess and her followers were enslaved life would return to the surrounding area. Until finally the temple in the Sacred Valley was restored and with it life to the entire planet. I knew deep down I really had no choice as the visions finally faded and I found myself in a strange cave. I couldn’t let the world die so I was going to have to overthrow the goddesses.
–

–
Now came the problems I would have to face from raising the army to the fact I was only a Apprentice Temple Guardian and not a general, king, or even a priest. So how was I going to win a war and restore a religion when I knew vary little about either. Little did I know that was taken care of as suddenly the ground began shaking as staff rose from the floor of the cave. At the same moment a wall of the cave seamed to disappear revealing a statue of what I recognized as the Allfather’s son from the visions. The way the statue seamed to be staring at the staff I knew what was he wanted me to do.
–

–
Once I grasped the staff my mind was suddenly transported to a different plain of existence. I was felt like I was floating over the world and I could see the damage the goddesses were causing. I could also see the Sacred Valley wasn’t as lifeless as I had believed. The farthest section from Mount Olympia had a large forest still with what looked like a castle on the very edge. I could even see fields with crops growing. Their were people within the fields tending to the crops. I then was shown a dark box canyon near the opposite edge of the forest. Within the canyon I saw another castle carved into the canyon walls. I was then shown within this castle and saw a single woman.
–

–
Something about her drew me towards her. She was a little over five foot tall with perportional breasts and a well rounded ass. Her slanted eyes were different from the women I had seen in the past. Yet she had the same extremely long straight white hair like I’d seen on the the Goddess Junus. Upon farther reflection I realized that she was almost a mirror image of the goddess from the visions. While I still didn’t understand why I had been shown her yet I also knew she was important to my destiny. I wasn’t able to question the meaning of what I saw as the world beneath me faded and I found myself deep underground in front of the Allfather’s son.
–

–
The next thing I knew his aura merged with my own. As only a fraction of his power and knowledge cursed through my vary being I suddenly understood everything I had just seen. Yet more importantly I knew exactly what he wanted and how I was going to do it as I found myself back within my body. It was a while until I could move as I adjusted to what had happened. I also knew once I had adjusted that a would need to train myself to use the abilities the God Apollon had bestowed upon me.
–

–
Nearly a year later I emerged from a tunnel beneath the ruin of the Central Temple of Female Subjection. I paused shortly to pull the hood of my robes over my head. I hadn’t been able to complete my training but circumstances had dictated I act now. I didn’t have much time to waste as I began to chant in the sacred tongue. A glowing ball of light surrounded my body as I was suddenly transported to the cliffs above the Castle of Wolf Witch.
–

–
After chanting in the sacred tongue again I vanished from view. Now that I was invisible I walked into the entrance to the cave system that criss crossed the canyon. I had been studying this system of tunnels and caves for a month but I knew I would still need help navigating it. A quick chant solved that problem and gave me the exact location of the Wolf Witch as well as her followers. Unfortunately it also alerted her to my presence.
–

–
At the next intersection I found myself surrounded by ragged men wearing animal pelts over their armor. I knew they could not see me but they could still since where I was. I had prepared for this possibility when I started planning for this. As I chanted in the sacred tongue I tossed several crystal spheres torwords the soldiers around me. As they jumped away from the spheres a green glow sprang up as the soldiers started transforming into wolves. I had finished the chant by the time the transformation was completed and they charged me.
–

–
As they struck the shield I’d placed around myself the crystal spheres started to emit a gas that sapped the wolves strength. Anther chant caused the wolves to transform back into men as I calmly walked around them. Even as they collapsed the spheres gave off a different gas. This one spread throughout the tunnels blocking me from the the acute senses of the soldiers. With myself now truly hidden I began to rush though the tunnels for now time was of the essence.
–

–
Half way to the throne room I encountered a barricade blocking my way. The spell I had cast to enhance my senses had been blocked the same as the soldiers but I knew there was a trap waiting on the other side. I had two options open at this moment. Well technically three but I wouldn’t be able to use one due to the fact I needed the soldiers alive when I reached the throne room. Another of the options was also unavailable at this moment due to the fact if I used it to soon the Wolf Witch could possibly counter the spell when I used it on her.
–

–
This left a spell I hadn’t truly mastered fully and could only partially control. As the sacred tongue passed from my lips I focused the mystical energy I was summoning into the floor of the tunnel. As I felt more soldiers approaching from behind me chunks of rock a dirt started to fly out of a hole forming in the tunnel floor. The view of the tunnel behind me was soon blocked by a thick cloud of dust as the rocks started to pile up. Stepping into the gradually slopping hole I had created I focused more energy to the spell until the new tunnel was ten foot long. I then murmured another spell that caused the debris to seal the tunnel entrance behind me. With the threat from behind gone I was able to focus my complete attention on carving a passage around the soldiers and the barricades.
–

–
I still needed to practice caution for the slightest lapse in concentration could cause the tunnel I was or the surrounding tunnels to collapse. I also needed to control my breathing until I breached the surface beyond the barricade. As I emerged I could hear the soldiers rushing to intercept me from both in front and behind me. I quickly put up another shield as I pulled out two more crystal spheres. Before the soldiers could reach me I tossed both spheres in each direction and cast the spell to release the gas. I next summoned wind to send the gas on ahead of me as I started running down the tunnel.
–

–
Even as a passed the unconscious soldiers I didn’t slow for I could feel the Wolf Witch summoning the remaining soldiers to her. As I finally reached the throne room I was surrounded by soldiers just as I had expected. My shield was holding them at Bay as I slowly approached the woman standing in front of the throne. I had to admit the Wolf Witch was quite a attractive bitch as I got my first real look at her.
–

–
She was a slim brunette with long black hair and curves in all the right places. That seamed to only be enhanced by the long form fitting black dress she wore. It showed a tantalizing amount of cleavage. While slits up each side left her long legs and hips exposed. While I was looking forward to what was coming my attention was focused on two other directions. The first was her slave that I had seen during my vision from Apollon. I knew once I was finished with the Wolf Witch i would be claiming her as my personal bitch.
–

–
The second thing I was focused on was the man being held at knife point next to the thrown. He had been the reason for the urgency in me getting here in time. I knew his survival was crucial to my lords plans. So before I could do anything else I had to ensure his safety. As the teachings of Apollon flashed through my mind a plan began to form.
–

–
I quickly released the gas from the last three crystal spheres to temporarily incapacitate the soldiers around me and him. Next I threw a charm at the captive prince while everyone else was distracted by the gas. After the charm had struck him and vanished I then summoned my staff as I prepared to face the Wolf Witch. Even as she began chanting a spell to counteract the gas I watched as her soldiers began to drop including the one holding the young man. Now he also was effected and lost consciousness shortly after the guard holding him. Though the effects of the Wolf Witch’s spell started to take effect shortly afterwards. I knew this could be problematic later. Though my immediate concern was her magic as I pulled a small crystal statue of a wolf from my robes. even as the incapacitated soldiers began to recover I tossed the statue at her.
–

–
Out of the corner of my eye I saw the soldiers around me struggling to stand as she threw a ball of magical energy at the statue. Smiling as she did exactly what I wanted her to. I patiently waited for what would happen next as the statue shattered and her magical attack activated the charm hidden inside of the statue. I knew she wouldn’t be able to feel the power that was being transferred to the crystal shards that now was surrounding her as the glowing charm landed between her legs. I wasn’t disappointed when she began to rant about me thinking I could defeat her.
–

–
” You are a fool if you think you can challenge me with such a pathetic trinket. My power is so great not even the goddesses wouldn’t dare oppose me. So what did one weak as you hope to accomplish except suffering a horrific death.”
–

–
My laughter about her arrogance wasn’t part of the plan but it helped to stoke her rage. Which kept her attention focused on me and not the charm steadily drawing energy from her. To farther distract her and to over inflate her ego I sent a weak blast of energy from my staff at her. I knew it was to weak to do her any harm but it would get her to underestimate me. So when she easily deflected it I wasn’t concerned in the least. My concentration was shifting back a forth between her, the charm, and the soldiers slowly recovering from the effects of the gas as she began to summon energy.
–

–
Even with my staff boosting my own power I needed some more time to spring the trap without her countering it. Thankfully while she was summoning an insane amount of energy to herself she didn’t realize that a portion of that energy wasn’t actually reaching her. So much of the energy necessary for my plan was being transferred to the charm beneath her by the power she was channeling. As I felt her reach her peak power level I had to act quickly. So as she cast a massive ball of energy at me I activated the charm as I dove out of the way of the blast.
–

–
As the shockwave tossed me across the room I saw bolts of energy spring from the shards of crystal towards her legs and body temporarily immobilizing her. Even as I was tumbling across the floor I began to summon the energy I would need. I could only pray it was enough. Quickly rising to my knees I pointed my staff at her and released all the energy I could spare. Her screams rose up as she was helplessly showered in bolts of energy.
–

–
I could feel the charm was working as I ceased the flow of energy from my staff and started chanting in the sacred tongue. Even as I was chanting I pulled another object from my robes. As the chant reached it’s conclusion I threw the second half of the charm at her. As it flew towards her the shower of energy reached out to it and created a glowing sphere around her. As I struggled to stand I started to chant again as I summoned whatever energy I could.
–

–
While I was chanting the sphere around her suddenly collapsed in on itself. The Wolf Witch fell to her knees as the power from the charms that were now within her blocked her ability to chanel magical energy. I knew that even without her powers she was still a threat thanks to the amulet hanging between her breasts. This was what she used to control the soldiers and as long as it was available she wasn’t beaten yet. While I had a way to counter this still I needed time to summon the necessary power.
–

–
I could only hope that I still had the time as she attempted to stand on shaking legs. Out of desperation I tapped into my life force to give the last boost of power I would need as she gave the command for the soldiers to kill me. As the soldiers transformed into wolves I pulled the final item I had been hiding out. Ignoring the advancing wolves I released the energy I had summoned into the green jewel with a tiny wolf figurine within it I was holding and chanted the activation spell.
–

–
The wolves we almost on me when the chant was done and the idol was glowing. As my strength gave out I collapsed to my knees. Even as I was struggling to remain kneeling I pointed the idol at the wolves. I could feel their breath as they slowly backed away from me. The Wolf Witch was screaming for them to rip me apart as I gave my own cammand.
–

–
” Put the bitch on her knees where she belongs.”
–

–
As my strength began to return I slowly rose to my feet as the wolves turned on their former mistress. As they began to surround her she screamed for them to stop. Using my staff for support I watched as the wolves pulled the Wolf Witch’s legs from under her. I had suspected her soldiers had been wanting to do this for a while as one grabbed a hold of the back of her neck the moment she tried to get into her hands and knees. I also suspected the gravity of her situation hadn’t truly hit her yet as they held her in position by each of her limbs. However her situation was become plainly apparent as I gave my next command.
–

–
” The bitch doesn’t need all those clothes rip them off.”
–

–
“NNNNNNNNNNNOOOOOOOOOOOO!!!!!!!!”
–

–
As the wolves grabbed a hold of her dress with their jaws I began chanting a regeneration spell to restore my strength for what was coming. Her screams turned to whimpering as her dress was torn off of her body. Since the spell had restored enough of my strength to move around I approached my first offering to Apollon I chanted a new spell. I felt Lord Apollon’s power joining with my own as I cast the spell. Cammanding the wolves to release her arms and legs I watched as the spell took effect.
–

_
A stream of liquid metal burst from the ground next to each of her limbs. The metal soon wrapped around each of her ankles and wrists forming glowing shackles. Once they were formed I ordered the wolf holding her by the neck to release her. Once free the Wolf Witch attempted to crawl away but was unable to move her arms and legs thanks to the shackles. The God Apollos had came up with these shackles for when it came time to deal with his treacherous sisters. Yet from what I saw they worked excellent for controlling problematic mortals as well as deities. Deciding to see how effective they truly were I gave the Wolf Witch a command.
–

–
” Kneel before your superiors bitch with your hands behind your head.”
–

–
I could see that she was trying to fight the shackles as they began to position her body as I ordered. As I watched her getting in position I noticed that the shackles even controlled her hands and fingers. This gave me an idea about how to humiliate her some but first I needed to deal with the amulet. Without me or the idol she could still use it to control her soldiers. I also knew it was enchanted so only she could remove it from her body. Unfortunately for her she wasn’t in control of her body anymore and when I gave the next command this would be clear to her.
–

–
“Take that amulet off and hand it to me.”
–

–
The look of confusion on her face as her hands grasped the cord of amulet was priceless. It quickly turned into terror as the amulet was lifted over head and one of her arms held it out to me. As the amulet dropped into my outstretched hand I believed she finally understood that she had been beaten. This was made absolutely curtain when she began pleading for mercy
–

–
The fact that someone with the arrogance to say she was more powerful than a god was now on her knees begging for mercy was a source of great amusement. Though that wasn’t what was important at the moment. With her last hope of escaping her destiny removed it was almost time to put her in her place. I just had one more task to complete first. Recasting the spell that created her shackles I watched as a collar began to form in front of her.
–

–
The collar deferred from her shackles thanks to the green jem stone in the vary front. This would be necessary for the ritual but first the collar needed to be on her neck. Now I could of placed it around her neck myself but that didn’t feel right. Given her earlier arrogance it was only fitting if I let her handle this task herself. Looking at her sternly I gave her the desired commands.
–

–
“Pick up the collar and put it around your neck bitch.”
–

–
As her arms began to reach for the collar her face took on a look of shame and humiliation. It was now obvious that I intended to enslave her. Though I was certain she was still ignorant to the true extent of what was planned for her. She was certainly trying to figure someway to prevent it from happening to her. However once she held the collar to her throat it permanently molded itself around her neck. She didn’t know it but once the collar was in place her fate had been sealed.
–

–
The magical energies that Apollon had infused into the collar would give complete control over her mind, body, and soul and no one except Apollon himself could remove it. Now Apollon and me had only instituted a small portion of these controls in her case. For instance he had allowed her to keep partial control over her conscious mind. Mostly so she would be aware of what was happening to her and not a mindless atomaton. Yet it still wouldn’t let her disobey any order given to her save for taking her own life. Only Apollon and me could give that order and neither one of us were going to give her that merciful of a fate.
–

–
Now that she was under my complete control I decided to test the effectiveness of the collar and humiliate her some in the process. First I sent a silent command throughout her body to stoke her arousel. Next I gave a verbal order for her to finger her pussy while fondeling her breasts. I could only chuckle to myself at her reaction to the order. She looked at me incredulously that I would even expect her to obey such a order. This look turned to one of astonishment when dispite her mind’s refusal to comply her fingers began to glide over her body. Finally it turned into humiliation as her fingers reached her pubic mound and spread her pussy lips.
–

–
Deciding to add to her humiliation I ordered her to look me in the eye while she masturbated. While this meant that I wouldn’t be able to see what she was doing but my objective was her her subgection. For that I needed to demonstrate how she now belonged to me to use how I wished. Besides i was getting probably more enjoyment out of watching her tear filled eyes and whimpering then the sight of her fingers penetrating her pussy.
–

–
Granted while my primary source of enjoyment was her humiliation that didn’t mean that I wasn’t getting any sexual pleasure out of this. From her initially subtle moaning. To the sounds of her fingers as they explored her wet vaginal passage. As her moaning soon ceased to be to be subtle and started to overwhelm the sounds of her whimpering I decided to end this torment and present my first offering to Apollon.
–

–
She almost seamed disappointed when I ordered her to stop. Now as she licked her fingers clean per my orders her disgust and humiliation was still present on her face. However I saw her fear and dread of what I had planned next was lurking just beneath the surface. I figured she was well aware that her violation was imminent. Yet she could have no idea about the ultimate nature of what was about to happen as I gave her a new series of cammands.
–

–
” You are to get back on your hands and knees bitch. You will have your arms stretched out in front of you with your forearms and elbows resting on the ground. Your legs are to be widely spread with your ass raised.”
–

–
As she moved into the position I had ordered I embedded my staff in the ground in front of her. After I walked around her once while examining her body and positioning. I began to chant the necessary spells for the coming ritual. Only once the spells were in place did I move behind her and remove my robes. I could see her looking at my fully erect cock in fear. However when I started to transform into the huge dog was when that fear turned to absolute terror.
–

–
Before she had chance to register the implications I was on top of her. My canine forelegs quickly grabbed a hold of her hips holding her in place. My thrusting cock emerged from it’s sheath as I sought out the entrance of her wet pussy. She was wheeping as my cock glided over her pubic mound several times but as I found my mark she let out a blood curtailing scream. Her screams would only intensify as my cock began violently thrusting within her.
–

–
With each thrust I could feel the bitch’s body moving forward. As I let out a menacing growl I tightened my hold on her. At the same time I intensified the force of my thrusts as the bitch began pleading for me to stop. Another menacing growl directly into her ear silenced her pleading. Her being reduced to to a sobbing and whimpering slave bitch only seamed to send thrill through me as I felt our life energy swelling and merging as we passed it on to Apollon. This energy then charged the Apollon’s own life giving powers as the two of us began to glow. We both could feel this excess power being transferred to our surroundings.
–

–
I couldn’t see it but I felt trees began to spring up throughout the canyon outside of the castle. At the same time my own stamina was also strengthened allowing me to fuck the bitch even harder. Thous setting me in a cycle that continuously refreshed Apollon, me, and the surrounding area. Now the Wolf Witch wasn’t as fortunate. While she was getting the regenerative energy her collar limited what she received to healing her body and not the effects of fully restoring her stamina like with me. Basically it would only provide her enough energy to keep her going throughout the ritual. While she wouldn’t be permanently damaged physically the ordeal would leave her lethargic.
–

–
Not that any of that mattered to her at the moment. Her current concerns were my rapidly swelling knot and her impending climax. Since the violation had started she had desperately fought against the pleasure she had been receiving. Until she finally reached her braking point as my knot was shoved into her pussy locking us together. As I knotted with her the orgasm hit causing her to shake violently as she screamed in orgasmic bliss. Her orgasm then both amplified and intensified the energy being circulated by the ritual. Yet again that really wasn’t much of a concern for either her or me at the moment. For as her upper body collapsed to the floor in exhaustion my own orgasm hit.
–

–
As the waves of pleasure coursed through me my balls released a massive flood of sperm directly into her womb. As torrent of semen inundated her fertile womb I could hear her began to weep in shame. Her shame would soon be overshadowed by agony as her womb began to rapidly expand thanks to the ritual’s regenerative effects on my body’s sperm production in this form. While I may of been in the form of a dog with this side effect I produced as much semen as a horse. Only thanks to my knot sealing her pussy it had no way to escape as her stomach swelled nearly to the point of bursting.
–

–
With the breeding of the bitch now concluded I stepped over her limp body and turned ass to ass with her. As I waited for my knot to shrink the glow surrounding us began to fade. The Wolf Witch on the other hand was in abject misery from the her overly expanded womb. Since she was powerless to do anything but loudly weep as she impatiently waited for my knot to shrink and allow some of the pressure to be released. For around twenty agonizing minutes she suffered until my knot shrunk enough to allow me to pull out of her pussy.
–

–
Almost as soon as my cock was pulled from her pussy a steady stream of semen began to spray out. This small bit of relief was soon forgotten when I walked in front of her. My sudden growl was quickly understood as I felt her tongue began to lick my cock clean. I was certain this was do to the control of the collar then any willingness on her part. While having been brought down to this level she was still no where near a willing participant. She still had a long ways to go before she was truly broken.
–

–
Not that it really mattered to me at the moment. She could serve her purpose just as satisfactory without her consent then with it as far as I was concerned. Besides since I had my way with her she no longer held any interest to me sexually. My interest in the moment was forming an alliance with the prince. This bitch was now just a sperm receptical and breeding stock until it came time to sacrifice her. Anyway I already had another bitch waiting so this one served very little purpose for me now.
–

–
Performing the ritual was only a small part of the reason for me being here. The true purpose was to create an army to carry the banner of Apollon throughout the world. Both the horny wolves eagerly waiting for their turn and the prince still laying unconscious was what I needed to worry about as I transformed back onto my human form. Granted I still left my staff and the spells in place as the wolves began to take their turn with the Wolf Witch. After all it didn’t need to be me fucking the bitch for the ritual to take place. So even though I personally was finished with her that didn’t mean that the ritual was over for her.
–

–
While the Wolf Witch was put to work servicing her former soldiers. I picked up my discarded robes and redressed. As I was doing that I caught sight of a terrified maid looking through a doorway. The slave collar around her neck told me everything I needed to know about her. Even as she attempted to run away I was chanting a spell. As soon as I finished not only had she returned but she was soon followed by half a dozen other slaves. A quick gesture had all of them removing their clothing as they knelt in front of me.
–

–
Just as I was about to end the compulsion spell I was surprised as a nobel lady walked into the room. As I recognized her I decided on a different fate for her then the others. While I stopped her from undressing I still kept her under the compulsion spell for the time being. The others quickly had their slave collars enchanted similarly to their former mistress’s. Then with the exception of the bitch from my vision they we’re ordered into position around my staff with the Wolf Witch. Each of them were then mounted just as the compulsion spell was lifted.
–

–
Now the noble lady was to serve a different purpose as I looked at her fiance still laying unconscious from the charm I had used earlier. A drop of my blood on the charm was all that was necessary to revive the prince. As he was coming around I cast a honesty spell to on the noble lady and sent a similar command to the collar of the Wolf Witch. Then over the next hour both confessed their part in the prince’s stepmother’s plan to have him abducted and murdered. This was so she could have her daughter take his place as heir to the throne.
–

–
They also detailed the involvement of the Temple of Arisia in particular her head priestess in the plot. They next told of a separate part of the plan to have the king killed shortly after the stepdaughter became his heir. This would then place a devoted follower of the Goddess Arisia on the throne. Now the honesty compulsion on the fiance hadn’t truly been necessary since the prince had seen her betrayal before my arrival. However me being able to provide the answer to his question of why went a long way to bringing him over to my side. Though it was the extent of the involvement of the followers of Arisia in the conspiracy that was the part he didn’t believe.
–

–
While most the people of his kingdom weren’t as fanatical of followers of the goddesses as where I was from. They were still quite devoted to the treacherous bitches. Thankfully there was also a quite a bit of tension between his kingdom and the temple. So he didn’t reject this basic truth about the goddesses right away as blasphemy like I had when I saw those murals. Still there was only one way to convince him of the truth about the goddesses.
–

–
While he had already seen the canyon before I had preformed the ritual breeding of the Wolf Witch. He needed to then see it’s current state. So grabbing ahold of both my new personal bitch and his former fiance I lead him outside. Once outside the change was so drastic even I had difficulties believing. The tops of the cliffs were covered in trees. While all along each side of the canyon we could actually see new trees and plants sprouting from the ground as we watched in awe.
–

–
As I told him this alone was the effect of enslaving and breeding nine bitches with the majority of it from the violation of the Wolf Witch. So by enslaving and breeding every available bitch on the planet the world would be turned into a fertile bastion of life described in the scriptures. All it would take was him and his people to follow the teachings of the Allfather and Apollon to transform this world into the paradise it was meant to be. As pushed his former fiance towards him I decided to sweeten the deal.
–

–
“That treacherous bitch along with the others had conspired to have you and your father killed so they could steel your land and property. This could only be done with the blessings of the goddesses. While they were stopped this time they will try again. The only way your people will ever be free from their treachery is to deal with them once and for all now.”
–

–
“The only way to do this is through restoring Apollon to power. Neither a army or priests like me can do this alone. Us Priests can counter the mystical threat of the goddesses and their priestesses but can’t deal with the army of the enemy. While your army can deal with the enemy army but will be helpless against the mystical threat. So the only chance either of us has is together. Remember while they acted in secret this time it doesn’t mean that next time they won’t act openly.”
–

–
I saw him thinking about what I said as he looked around the canyon. Then there was the angry looks he was giving his former fiance. As he looked at her I could see her shivering in terror as her fate was decided.while it was actually only a few minutes it seemed like an eternity before he made his decision.
–

–
“I will except that the followers of the goddesses are behind this. I also except that your offer is appealing especially the part about what this bitch’s fate would be. However while I’m willing to ally myself with you the true decision is ultimately up to my father. I will present an offering to Apollon in the form of my former fiance.”
–

–
During the whole discussion she had been starring at me with murder in her eyes. Yet her face took on a look between sorrow and pleading as her former fiance was deciding her fate. However once he had decided then that expression changed to absolute terror. Even as she started pleading for the prince not to do this he shoved her back towards me. I had already summoned the shackles and collar after she had confessed to her involvement in the plot but she hadn’t truly realized yet the control they held over her.
–

–
So even as she was pleading for forgiveness my silent command for her to undress took effect. She was so engrossed in her pleading that she was just wearing her undergarments by the time she actually noticed she was stripping. Even as those joined her other clothing on it didn’t stop her from begging both of us not to rape her. Granted neither one of us was really willing to silence her during this.
–

–
At least until she was dropping to her hands and knees following another silent command. Effectively shut up she could only weep uncontrollably as she began to position herself for her impending rape. Once she was positioned correctly for her violation she looked up at me with the same look of desperation she had been giving the prince.
–

–
I was certain this was her final attempt at convincing me not to rape her. However it wasn’t technically me she had to convince for I had a different plan up my sleeve. While she was trimbling in fear as she waited for the ritual to began I pulled the prince aside to discuss my plan. While I will admit I was concerned he wouldn’t go along with it but before I knew it he was agreeing.
–

–
Her face took on a expression of relief as the prince walked towards her without me. While her attention was focused on him I began chanting a special spell. As I finished he was just kneeling down to explain what was about to happen to her.
–

–
“It seems my new friend has made an interesting proposition. Basically since it was me that you betrayed then I should also have the opportunity to be the first one to receive the satisfaction from your body. Now don’t worry I would never do something like that to the wonderful woman that I took on the picnic this morning. Unfortunately that woman never existed so once I finish with you I’m going to throw you in with the other bitches.”
–

–
Once the prince finished talking he quickly shed his clothing just before I triggered the transformation spell. While I had taken quite a bit of satisfaction from the look of horror on the face of the Wolf Witch it didn’t compare to the expression on this bitch’s face. Granted just I discovered earlier myself once you took your first bitch you couldn’t wait to have your way with the next one. I was certain that once he had experienced this benefit the cooperation of the prince was now guaranteed.
–

–
The prince didn’t waste any time once the transformation was completed. As soon as he was in his canine form he had mounted her. Even as his fore paws gripped her by the hips he was thrusting his cock in search for her virgin pussy. Just to hear her scream I gave her back the ability to speak a fraction of a second before the prince’s cock was violently shoved into her pussy. Her scream as her hymen was mercilessly shredded was indescribable.
–

–
Though this was only the beginning of her agony as the prince began to pound away at her newly deflowered pussy. As the glow surrounded them I couldn’t take just watching them any longer. Grabbing my bitch I quickly had her in the proper position her first breeding as I ripped her scantily clothing from her body. She wasn’t going to be needing them from now on any way I thought as I let my own robes slip from my body.
–

–
While I could hear her crying as I shifted forms but I felt sympathy for her plight. Since my consciousness had merged with that of Apollon’s I had known her true heritage. As such she was now subject to my ingrained hatred for the priestesses of the goddesses. None of which deserved this fate then those of the Goddess Junus. When I had found out about their betrayal of their goddess had had sworn an oath of vengeance against their descendants.
–

–
So as I took her it was as brutally painful as I could possibly make it. With each thrust of my hips her petite body was lifted off the ground. Gripping her neck in my jaws I gave no thought to her comfort of pleasure. No my only concern was to brutally pound this bitch into submission. As far as I was concerned this bitch was just the beginning of my crusade the others would soon share her fate. Just as the Goddess Junus had done before the ancestors of her priestesses would be made into examples of how a proper bitch serviced her masters.
–

–
My anger was so great I never even noticed my knot tying us together or her passing out from the pain she was enduring. Even as I knotted her I kept ruthlessly pounding away at her unconscious body. Finally as my sperm began to fill her womb I calmed enough to become aware of the bitch hanging limply from my mouth. Releasing my grip on her neck and hips I let the bitch’s body drop to the ground beneath me as I turned around to wait for my knot to shrink.
–

–
As my rage filled lust faded I remembered the prince and his bitch. A quick look showed them tied ass to ass too. While he had a satisfied look on his face she was laying with her face in the ground bawling like a baby over her violation. I also saw several of the wolves from the castle had come to investigate the screams from the bitches. While I wasn’t planning on sharing mine with them. I did suspect that the prince’s bitch was in for a long arduous night.
–

–
The next morning the two of us along with the former Captain of the Wolf Witch’s soldiers were discussing how we were going to proceed with the overthrow of the goddesses and their followers. We each had one of the slaves kneeling between our legs sucking our cocks. While I had my personal slave hard at work on my dick the Wolf Witch lips were working overtime on the prince’s cock. At the same time his former fiance was desperately attempting to pleasure her new owner. All three of the bitches had just had their ass holes violated and now were making a vain effort to avoid us raping them in our canine forms. While we all were looking forward to taking the bitches again we still had important matters to discuss.
–

–
The first was getting Prince Daniel back to his kingdom to expose the plot of his stepmother and stepsister. Next was to bring his father into the fold. Once we had his father with us then we could start the preparations for the campaign against the goddesses. With this business taken care of we pulled out cocks from the mouths of the bitches. All three of them started to weep as they timidly got into position as we began to transform. Shortly afterwards their screams filled the corridors of the castle as we brutally violated them again.
–

–
Once we finished with them we then made the three of them bathe us as we prepared for the journey to Prince Daniel’s castle. While this wasn’t as big of a humiliation to my bitch as it was to the others they were all devastated to have been brought down to this level. Not only were they reduced to fuck toys but now they were also reduced to lowly servents preforming the most menial tasks. Little did the two of them realize this was only the beginning.
–

–
An hour later the three of us were standing on the cliffs overlooking the Sacred Valley with our three bitches kneeling at our feet. As we looked out upon the valley we could see the effects of the ritual as plain as day. From the ruins of the Central Temple of Female Subjection to the very edge of Prince Daniel’s kingdom was a lush forest. Even within the kingdom the effects could be seen since the crops in the fields along the very edge of the kingdom were now ready for harvest. As we grabbed a hold to the chains hanging from the collars of the bitches I began chanting in the sacred tongue.
–

–
The ball of light surrounded us as we were transported into Prince Daniel’s bedroom. Wishing to avoid interference from those loyal to his stepmother I quickly cast a invisibility spell over all of us. Prince Daniel was soon leading us through the hallways of the castle towards his father’s throne room. As we neared our destination we could hear the king yelling at anyone and everyone to find his son.
–

–
I had instructed Prince Daniel to wait to make his presence known. At least until I had cast the honesty compulsion spell into his stepmother. The Captain on the other hand would position himself to stop any of the stepmother’s followers from acting once her treachery was revealed. I would remain hidden with the bitches until I was needed to assist either of the others. This was mostly do to Prince Daniel’s desire to face his stepmother himself.
–

–
Entering the room we could see the king arguing with one of his soldiers about whether Prince Daniel and his fiance were still alive. I had to stop Prince Daniel from acting rashly when we heard his stepmother tell his father he needed to prepare himself for the worst. Since no one has survived the demon wolves of the First Valley before. Knowing I wouldn’t be able to hold Prince Daniel back much longer I quickly took the bitches’ chains from the others as we spit up.
–

–
While the Captain positioned himself between the king and the Queen’s Bodyguards I began to silently chant the desired spell. Just as the queen suggested they seek assistance from the Temple of Arisia for help just as both the spell took effect and Prince Daniel appeared without anyone noticing. Not even a second later he was marching towards his stepmother with a look of pure rage on his face.
–

–
A loud gasp escaped the queen’s mouth as she saw him alive. At the same time the color drained from her face as she correctly guess the reason for his angry expression. Yet I was certain she still felt that Prince Daniel suspected her involvement but wouldn’t dare make any actuations without any proof. However if she was counting on him show discretion in this matter then that ended once he began to speak.
–

–
“I can’t believe you are arrogant enough to even suggest seeking help the very people you conspired with to have me killed. Don’t even try and deny it both the Witch you hired to kill me and my so called fiance told me all the dirty little details of you and the temple’s plan. From me being killed to that bitch daughter of your’s becoming the heir just in time for you to have my father killed as well. Go ahead and deny it I dare you.”
–

–
I had to fight from laughing when the queen suddenly covered her mouth in shock after loudly admitting it was all true. While me and Prince Daniel were extremely happy things were going according to plan. His father was furious enough​ with his wife to kill her. As he rose from his throne to face his treacherous spouse her bodyguards moved on both the king and Prince Daniel.
–

–
Before the first one had a chance to pull his sword the Captain suddenly appeared and severed the bodyguard’s head from his shoulders. The second bodyguard’s sword had just cleared it’s scabbard when the Captain wasn’t his sword while spinning to face him. His aim was true as the Captain’s blade clever the bodyguard’s arm below the elbow. Even as the bodyguard was screaming while looking at his severed arm lying on the floor the Captain’s sword was driven into his chest.
–

–
As the Captain finished of the second bodyguard the third and final one was attempting to pull the queen from the room. As I was moving to stop them the Captain threw his dagger into the bodyguard’s chest. As he fell to his knees I swung my staff striking him in the head. My blow struck the bodyguard so his head twisted to the side followed by a loud crack as his neck snapped. As the final bodyguard’s body fell to the floor I was reaching for the queen.
–

–
Taking a handful of her long blonde hair I yanked her off of her feet. Even as I was dragging the screaming queen back to the king by her scalp I saw movement from behind her throne. As her handmaiden ran towards the door I was pointing my staff. A blast of mystical electricity sent the handmaiden’s unconscious body sprawling to the floor. I was soon joined by Prince Daniel as he took my place dragging his stepmother back to his father. I had expected him to grab her by an arm and pull her to her feet but he instead grabbed a handful of her hair and proceeded to drag her along the floor behind him.
–

–
While I left Prince Daniel to began the task of converting his father I decided to check on the handmaiden. As I approached her the effects of the spell were still plainly visible as her body was still twitching. As I looked over the bitch I began to realize she wasn’t what she appeared. Now this was more of a feeling than anything but something about this woman seamed familiar to me. Suddenly realizing why I quickly put her under a compulsion spell before I revived her.
–

–
As the handmaiden timidly followed me back to the others I began to consider the implications of her presence here. More importantly I needed to think of a way of using this to my advantage. It’s was one thing to find one the priestesses of Arisia here but to capture the High Priestess of Vestus left me with more questions than answers. While her priestesses were known to have the ability to influence the emotions in men and as such their decisions. So if she was here influencing the king then something was going on.
–

–
While the probably it was more in likely an alliance between the two temples in the overthrow of the king was the most obvious answer. Yet from what I knew personally of the the followers of Vestus that seamed unlikely. The two goddesses and their temples were bitter rivals. So for them to be working together on this scheme was a source of concern. I was going to need to get some answers before the crusade could began and I was going to have to keep these concerns to myself for the time being.
–

–
As I was walking towards Prince Daniel and his father I decided to interrogate the High Priestess later once I was alone. I then would decide when and what information I should share. In the meantime I had other matters to deal with and my questions could be wait. My priority needed to be to convince the king to side with Apollon. I was hopeful now that I had Prince Daniel on my side this would be easy.
–

–
The next day I was marveling about how well it had gone. Like his son before him once King Edward had transformed and taken his first bitch he had become a devoted follower of Apollon. Granted the queen didn’t share the same enthusiasm for this development since she was the bitch in question. Neither did the princess when she was taken as Prince Daniel’s personal bitch. Now while I believe she didn’t enjoy this development it was a better fate then the queen received. For once King Edward finished with the queen she was given to his guards.
–

–
Even now I could hear the combination of her moaning and weeping as she was being raped. Though even those sounds had been drowned out by those of all the bitches both inside and outside of the castle being taken. Now they were still looking for a few of the queen’s supporters and the few bitches that had gone into hiding in the vain attempt to save of the inevitable but things were going well. Now there had been some reluctance on the part of the people to take part in the ritual but the side effects had proven to much for the most stubborn amongst them and they all were soon taking part.
–

–
I had to admit even I didn’t believe Apollon when he had explained the effect the ritual would have on the people that took part of were around when it was preformed. Though thinking back to when Prince Daniel had taken his former fiance I had been affected myself so I shouldn’t have been surprised.
–

–
As I was told the ritual had numerous affects on those taken part and exposed to the energy given off. The most obvious was the blocks the goddesses had placed on males to prevent them from transforming were removed. The second was the unbelievable desire fore males to breed a bitch. Now not just males are affected mind you for the bitches also fall under the sway of the energy. Though the affects for them are not immediately noticeable like with the males.
–

–
For example the more often they get taken the more they desire it. Then it seems to permanently negate their will to physically resist to a certain extent. Most can only whimper and cry as they are stripped then thrown to the ground. Many bitches also end up constantly horny with the desire to be frequently taken. Though there are exceptions based on the bitch’s individual circumstances. The difference between my two bitches is a fine example of this.
–

–
My first bitch Kita is so terrified by the brutality and the painful nature of me taking her that she can resist the desire she feels to be taken. Yet this same fear doesn’t seem to affect how horny she is. For I’ve started catching her playing with herself and the other bitches. Two hours ago I came back from meditating to find both of my bitches licking each other’s pussies. Now Kita’s behavior is similar to all the other bitches when it comes to their submissiveness after talking part in the ritual a few times. For example the collar is barely necessary to control her anymore. Though I do need to acknowledge that she was a slave already. So her submission can’t be completely contributed to the ritual.
–

–
Now High Priestess Kathleen was more defiant but like all bitches the effects of the ritual were starting to take affect on her. While Kita trimbed in fear whenever I took her Kathleen just stoically seamed to except her impending violation. Though she did seam to be getting pleasure from being taken. She even had a orgasm the first time I had my way with her. It even didn’t matter which form I was in or which of her orifaces I used for her to have a orgasm. Kita on the other hand only had orgasms when I used her in human form and never in canine form. Again I wasn’t certain the difference between the two of them was due to their previous lives of just how their personalities differed.
–

–
Now they both had been affected by another little surprise Junos left behind. Apparently once a bitch has tasted the sperm of a male in his canine form they were addicted for life. Now if they sampled a particular males sperm enough times then they would then be bound to that particular male. Now the sperm of any male would still somewhat notify the cravings but to truly satisfy the cravings they must be given sperm from the male they were bound to. This had nothing to do with the ritual but a evolutionary trait that Junos placed in all the bitches on the world including the goddesses.
–

–
Ironically I actually learned this from Kathleen and not my training with Apollon. Apparently this was the reasoning behind some of the rituals and offerings in the temples of the goddesses. Human, canine, and even male horses would be literally milked. All to obtain the necessary semen to clinch the uncontrollable thirst the goddesses had for the substance. Apparently this thirst also had been only increasing since the rebellion and they had been looking for something to supplement the semen that they bathed the statues of the goddesses in.
–

–
Now I had learned a lot more from Kathleen since I’d made her my bitch. This covered a cast rage of topics including why she was here in the first place. That turned out to be due to the rivalry between the two goddesses and not about them working together as I had first feared. She was here to keep the Temple of Arisia and the queen from succeeding in their plot and in the process getting her own temple a foot hold in the kingdom.
–

–
Now once I learned this I had seriously considered not enslaving her yet. Unfortunately she also knew to much about who I was, who I served, and what our ultimate goals were. So the only ways I could ensure her silence was to either kill her or make her my bitch sooner then planned. Thankfully her enslavement was the only unforeseen development so far and that had actually turned out to really be a blessing in disguise.
–

–
Mind you a blessing that would actually save us a lot of time and trouble later on during the campaign. Unfortunately to protect a valuable new asset I can’t talk about it yet. So instead I’ll tell how the king’s conversion came about. The confrontation with the queen and her bodyguards had been yesterday morning. While King Edward was both relieved and grateful that Prince Daniel was safe he still justifiably leary of both me and the Captain.
–

–
Now at least I understood this though the Captain wasn’t as understanding but both Prince Daniel and I was able to keep him from doing anything rash. Now the biggest issue we actually had was keeping King Edward from having the queen and princess executed on the spot. While the similarities between father and son were helpful to the plan. It also made convincing men as stubborn as them to change their minds problematic.
–

–
It eventually took both getting the identities of the queen’s supporters and to promise the queen’s fate would be a long unpleasant life as an overused whore in a brothel. That was of course after the king and his soldiers had their way with her first. Now the princess’s life was easier to save. All it took was Prince Daniel request to personally handle her degradation. Of course the sight of both Prince Daniel’s former fiance and the Wolf Witch as the broken bitches they now were also helped.
–

–
The blowjob the king got from the Wolf Witch also went a long ways to convince him. Though it only got him to spare their lives. Getting him to convert took more convincing. Plus watching Prince Daniel taking the princess during the ritual a couple of hours after the confrontation. Between being exposed to the energies given off during the ritual. Along with seeing for himself the effect it had on the land made King Edward agree to take part in the ritual himself.
–

–
Now the queen wasn’t the king’s first bitch. That honor went to one of her handmaidens he had taken a liking to. Unfortunately for all of the others with exception of Kathleen they were given to the Royal Guards after the king had experienced the ritual for himself. A similar fate fell all of the other females servents within the castle with the exception of the few that were to young or were married.
–

–
The married servents were still be enslaved but any decision regarding their fate belonged to their husbands. While the few not old enough were declared off limits until they reached adulthood. A similar decree was made for the rest of the children within the kingdom. While Apollon required the enslavement of all females there were still limits on what he allowed.
–

–
Now once King Edward had experienced the ritual he eagerly wanted to subject the queen to her first breeding. Though we were able to convince him to wait for that evening. This way he could summon all of his subjects to both hear of her treason and bare witness to her punishment.
–

–
While the princess had already been taken once she would also undergo a public breeding as part of the festivities. Now just before they were violated before the people they would publicly confess to the plot. This would also include the naming of their fellow female conspirators including all of the women within the kingdom.
–

–
The king would then pass sentence on them and the followers of the goddesses involved. This would be their immediate enslavement on sight by any male within the kingdom. Now Apollon would not be mentioned during this but would say the ritual was proof that devotion to the goddesses were not necessary for the land to prosper. To farther convince the people this will also be confirmed by the queen as the reason for the attempted coup. She will cry out how the whole scheme was to keep this knowledge from the people.
–

–
Now once we are ready to start the military campaign the truth about the Allfather and Apollon will be told to them but until we were ready that would need to remain a secret. Otherwise we run the risk of the goddesses uniting against us. For the crusade to be successful we must convert new followers as we overthrow the temples one at a time. As each temple falls we can add their forces to our own before moving on to the next one.
–

–
Now that evening the citizens were gathered in the courtyard of the castle. As King Edward addressed them from the balcony overlooking them the crowd watched as both the queen and princess were brought out in chains. The crowd was silent as the king told of their crimes but their anger was evident once they both admitted their guilt then begged for forgiveness. When the involvement of the temples and the reason for the coup was told the people were both shocked and angered.
–

–
Now instead of mentioning me the king told of how a priestess of Junus was the one to expose how the goddesses had abandoned the people in favor of their own selfish desires. He then told them how this same priestess told them of the betrayal of Junus by her daughters so they wouldn’t have to serve the people any more. This Priestess told of how women were suppose to be subjugated by the superior males of the world.
–

–
Finally the king told of the ritual and how it was the true salvation of the people and not the worship of the goddesses. In fact the only way the goddesses were meant to be worshiped was as symbols of subjugation for the women. Finally he told them he would demonstrate the ritual for the people using the queen as his bitch. With that said the queen had her clothing ripped from her body. Then she was forced into her hands and knees at the very edge of the balcony.
–

–
Even as the queen was being positioned the king was transforming. To say that the people were shocked would be an understatement but the quietly watched as the king mounted the whimpering queen. Now during the day the king had taken the handmaiden multiple times. So when the queen’s turn came he was experienced enough in his canine form to quickly find her pussy. Unfortunately for the queen it also meant he would last longer as he released all of his pent up anger.
–

–
The queen screaming throughout the assault was almost unbearable and began to effect the gathered crowd. The women were in a panic while the males were starting to become aroused. Soon new screams joined the queen’s as men in the audience began tearing the clothes of of the women. Many attempted to flee but we’re stopped by the royal guards at the gate. To their horror the king and queen began to glow.
–

–
Soon as the glow spread over the crowd it began to effect all of them. Both genders were beset with the uncontrollable urge to appropriate. In under a minute most of the women were naked on their hands and knees waiting to bred while the men began to transform. They could only trimble in fear as they began to be selected as bitches. While the effects of the ritual made the womens’ bodies submit on their own to the urges they had been feeling.
–

–
However their minds weren’t as willing of a participants in the ordeal but they seamed to have no control over their bodies. Yet as they began to get mounted one after another they were powerless to physically resist their impending violations. A chorus of screams, pleas, and sobbing soon began to echo those of the queen.
–

–
The king was doing everything in his power to ensure her violation was as brutally unpleasant of a experience as he could make it. So no mercy was shown to her as he pounded away on her pussy as hard as he could. As painful of an experience as it was a new torment was soon added.
–

–
When the queen looked next to her she was horrified by the sight of her daughter on all fours. She couldn’t look away as the princess was brutally taken by Prince Daniel in his canine form. The queen now truly began understood the depths of despair as they both were violated side by side. Not that she had truly suffered the worst of it yet as she felt the knot shoved into her pussy. As the king knotted her the queen knew she was now only a slave bitch and collapsed into a sobbing heap beneath him.
–

–
With his bitch now laying broken beneath him King Edward let out a triumphant howl as his sperm began to flood the queen’s wumb. His howl was some answered by others as bitches in the crowd started to be knotted. I myself was barely fighting the urges within me created by the ritual. While I really wanted to breed the two terrified bitches kneeling at my feet I instead was chanting in the sacred tongue.
–

–
As I transferred energy into the spell I began to feel Apollon’s joining with my own strengthening the spell. With a final gesture towards the crowd the spell was completed. Letting out a breath I watched as collars started to appear on the necks of every bitch in the crowd. Now these collars didn’t grant the level of control as those I placed on the other bitches but they would still make the bitches compliant enough. Though once they had been bred enough times it should quash the few issues the collars couldn’t handle.
–

–
With my part in this evening’s events over with I lead my own bitches back to my room. They both needed to be bred. Plus I needed to get some answers from one of them. Once I got to the room I sat down in a chair as the two knelt in front of me. Even as I sat looking at the two of them I was deciding the best way to handle the interrogation.
–

–
While I had already placed a collar on the priestess but I knew this could quite possibly it’s first real test of it’s control. Plus her training could still be and issue. After all I still hadn’t truly broken the other bitch yet and now I was going to work on probably one of the best trained individuals at controlling their emotions and desires. Even now I could see while she was obviously terrified she keeping rigid control over her fear as she looked for a means of escape.
–

–
As she moved throughout the castle or entered a room her eyes were constantly scanning everything. Even now I could see her attention shifting between me, the door, window, and for some reason I couldn’t explain the fireplace. Since I had taken her room for a certain reasons. I figured it was good opportunity to test the collar as I began to question her.
–

–
With each question I could see she tried to resist but the collar’s control prevailed. Slowly I began to pry the truth out of her from the reason for her presence. While I hadn’t touched her yet she was behaving as if I was raping her. As my questioning turned to her temple she began crying hysterically. As she told me the number of priestesses and guards then of secret entry ways and passage ways of the temple she became nearly frantic to stop the questioning.
–

–
Even going as far as to offer her body to halt the interrogation. While taking her was on my agenda for the night I had been trying to put it off for as long as possible. Though once she had made the offer I couldn’t help but to examine the bitch’s body. While I naturally had examined her body when I had stripped her naked following her capture but that had been just a cursory glance more than anything else. This was mostly do to having to much else to worry about at the time. Now she had very little to distract my attention as my eyes roamed her body.
–

–
Like most of the priestesses she bared a almost perfect resemblance to the goddess she served. I had learned this was do to their bloodline actually being descended from the goddesses. Millenia ago the goddesses were bred with mortals producing mortal children. These children then grew to be the first priestesses of the goddesses. Then as the generations passed the daughters of the priestesses’ would then inherit their mother’s calling and positions within the temples.
–

–
Now the fact they had only female children was considered a blessing. Since their current position in the temple required that they be kept separate from males unless they were trying to reproduce. That way they didn’t have to abandon the child. However I knew the original reason it had been considered a blessing. In those days a male children got to demonstrate their ability to properly dominate a bitch when he reached adulthood by using his own mother. Since priestesses were probably the most brutally dominated of all the bitches any such demonstrations guaranteed their debasement either matched or excited those they were normally accustomed to.
–

–
Now the history of her lineage wasn’t what I was interested in at the moment. I was focused on things like her extremely long strawberry blonde hair that stretched to her ankles. Her perfectly defined cheekbones and the cute button nose between them. As I said she had the looks of a goddess and not just her face. While I wasn’t that into breasts I had to admit she did have a nice set. They were perfectly shaped while not the largest they couldn’t be called small either. Them and her light pink nipples almost begged to be squeezed and played with.
–

–
While her breasts were definitely works of art I was going to have a set of rings placed on her nipples. Probably magically endowed to shock her whenever I needed to or wanted to punish her. Now whichever was necessary would be dependent on her behavior or the my mood. Though I was looking forward to the opportunity to punish her just to satisfy my desire to see her suffering. However I knew I’d more than likely get the opportunity to punish her for the second reason to satisfy my sadistic side.
–

–
Now while I wasn’t a breast man I was definitely an ass man and hers was definitely to my liking. Just looking at it made me want to mount her on the spot. Throw in how it combined with her hips giving her the ideal hourglass figure made her a prized bitch for anyone lucky enough to possess her. Beyond that she had a shapely pair of legs and a toned stomach. This told me she was an ideal bitch for breeding and should produce several healthy litters during her lifetime.
–

–
About the only issue I could see is how hairy her snatch was. I was definitely going to have to do something about that. While I didn’t mind a little bit of hair on a bitch’s pussy pubic mound I preferred the area directly around their pussies completely hairless. A quickly muttered spell would take care of that leaving a small triangular patch of trimed hair on her pubic mound. At the same time I went ahead and added the enchanted rings on each nipple along with a third on her clitoris.
–

–
As this bitch began screaming as her rings began to painfully shock her I gave the other bitch the same treatment only stopping once both of them were writhing on the floor in agony. Once I was certain they now understood the power I now held over them I ceased the torture. At least momentarily until they had a chance to catch their breath then it started again. I kept this torment up for almost an hour until I felt a different sort of entertainment was in order.
–

–
They both were whimpering messes when the torture ended. Infact they were actually promising me anything I wanted so long as I didn’t shock them anymore. Whole I did desire to take them both I had a different idea for the two of them. Now they just looked at me funny when I told them to lick each other’s pussies but after I snapped my fingers and their rings shocked them again they were moving into position.
–

–
Since Kita was the smaller one she climbed on top of Kathleen once she later on her back. Once on top of her Kita lowered her semen coated pussy to Kathleen’s face. Kathleen sobbed as her tongue began to work on pleasuring her follow bitch. Though Kits was quick to return the favor as her own tongue was also put to work. With them now pleasuring each other like there was no tomorrow I have a final order. They were not to stop until I told them to or they passed out which ever came first.
–

–
While I watched the two pleasuring each other I stripped out of my robes. As I sat back down I began to stroke my cock. While I could have used there collars to speed things up I instead chose to let things progress without interference. This was mostly due to my interest in seeing how the bitches responded as they received sexual pleasure. In particular I wanted to be able to tell when their orgasms were real since a bitch having orgasms during breeding only strengthened the effects of the ritual.
–

–
Plus I was thoroughly enjoying the sight of two of them doing this so much that I decided to let them lick each other to several orgasms. Given Kita’s history I wasn’t surprised by her efficiency at giving pleasure to other bitches. Yet it turned out for every climax Kathleen received she easily responded in kind. While I wasn’t sure about how many orgasms each of them had I was certain they both enjoyed each and everyone of them. In fact I think they enjoyed themselves so much they actually forgot for the moment their new found status in life.
–

–
Granted they wouldn’t be able to forget for long for once I snapped my fingers as I ordered them to stop they were shocked back to reality. They quickly moved back into kneeling positions the moment I gave the command. This compliance had nothing to do with control of the collars. Since I had put the rings on them the only control the collars were exerting were a few precautionary measures. So both of them were now obeying my orders on their own. Granted they were still obeying out of fear of torture but they were still obeying without the collars so I didn’t care much.
–

–
My true concern at that moment was my nearly uncontrollable desire to breed the two bitches. I knew which one was going be taken first and she had my complete attention. Her pussy was soaking wet and it’s scent was seriously effecting my self control. Looking up from her delightful smelling crouch I was hit by sense of satisfaction. While her face was thoroughly coated in pussy juices it was her expression that gave me the satisfaction.
–

–
Kathleen’s face was a mix of embarrassment and shame over what she had enjoyed doing in front of me. From her tear filled eyes to the obvious blush and the expression of shock on her face. I couldn’t wipe the smirk from my face as thought about the expression of defiance she had shown since I had enslaved her. Knowing that expression would return soon enough I made it a point to memorize what she looked like at this very moment. It would be now be my goal to see this expression on her as much as possible from now on.
–

–
Still she was past due for her first breeding and that was my opportunity to inflict more humiliation on her. Now I fully knew she had been mentally preparing herself for the her inevitable violation. After all she had already watched as numerous bitches including Kita had been bred. So when looked her in the eyes and ordered her into position she knew what was coming.
–

–
Though instead on being able to endure her violation with dignity of her faith she was reduced to just another horny bitch. She would later tell me she had been so unnerved by the shame and humiliation from her earlier lesbian performance she let her passion get the better of her. As she positioned herself on her hands and knees she made no effort to resist what so ever. While a part of her desperately wanted to resist it was nearly overwhelmed by her rising passion.
–

–
While I had been looking forward to forcing myself on her unwilling body. However the sight of such a proud bitch reduced to a willing participant in her own violation even if just temporarily was just as appealing to me. I was suddenly torn as how to proceed. Part of me wanted to just fuck her as brutally as possible. Yet another part wanted to seek a different route as I claimed her. I don’t know why I chose the way I did but looking back I realized that I made the correct decision. Looking at my newest bitch I began to speak.
–

–
“You should feel no shame for your actions tonight. Your order lost it’s way a long time ago. So all you are doing is taking the first steps back into the correct path. While you may not understand at first destiny has sent you here for a purpose. That is to help your sisters discover how your goddesses was supposed to serve the people before her true message was corrupted by the traitors amongst them.”
–

–
Her body was trimbling as my form began shift. I suspected she was expecting to be taken immediately. However something else had attracted my interest in this form. Something about the aroma of her pussy seamed to draw my snout to her crotch. Feeling an uncontrollable urge to taste her my tongue was sweeping over her glistening pussy. She gasped as my tongue began to flick over the lips of her pussy.
–

–
As quickly as I lapped up her juices more seamed to flow from within her. Seeking the source of this delicious nectar my tongue slipped inside of her pussy. The deeper I probed her pussy with my tongue the louder her moaning got. As her moaning began to turn to screams my tongue encountered a barrier to it’s expiration of her depths. Even as my progress was halted by her hymen she cried out from a powerful orgasm. Her body was rocked by the most intense climax sending a tidal of her fluids spraying from her pussy. Even as she flooded my face with her exquisite tasting orgasmic fluids her upper body collapsed to the floor.
–

–
Even though she was climaxing I didn’t stop licking. In fact I intensified my efforts. At first I believed this prolonged her orgasm but it turned out it was subsequent series of mini orgasms that built up to one final immensely powerful climax. This climax was so powerful it left her so weak she was barely able to remain upright and only partially conscious. Even as the effects of the orgasm were at the strongest my tongue didn’t stop it’s assault.
–

–
In fact I showed a desperation of my own as I sought out every last drop of her vaginal secretions. Slowly I began to hear her weak pleas for me to stop. This was a surprise for since even when I had tortured her earlier or the threat of violation she had been under since her capture and subsequent enslavement she hadn’t pleaded for mercy. Yet here in this moment her proud dignified veneer had been stripped away as she promised anything so long as I stopped licking her pussy.
–

–
Even as she called me her master it was more genuine sounding then earlier when the collar had forced her to used the title. Strangely she didn’t even show any shame as she pleaded with me. Though I received the ultimate shock when she pleaded for me to take her as my bitch. Even so her voice was still hardly audible as she pleaded with me. As my tongue made a few last swipes over her pussy she seemed to find her voice again and practically shouted.
–

–
” Master please stop! Fuck me! Torture me! Do anything you want to me! Just please master don’t lick my pussy anymore!
–

–
I let out an angry growl at the last part of her plea. She was my bitch I made the demands not her. Dispite how pleased I was of her progress she still didn’t understand that she was now my property. She was mine to use as I saw fit. If I wanted to lick her pussy I would and I would only stop when I wanted to not because my bitch pleaded for me to stop.
–

–
Now amongst the collar’s powers it translated the growls and barks of those in canine form so the bitch could understand any orders or other demands made of them. Not that it was truly necessary for the bitch to understand that something she said angered me. Though the collar’s translation powers soon kicked in so the bitch understood what she had said that angered me. Before she had the chance to spit out a fearful apology she was crying out in terror as my fore paws wrapped around her hips. While my anger had been held in check earlier now there was nothing holding back as I began to violently thrust my cock towards her pussy.
–

–
She was desperately pleading for forgiveness when my cock was forced fully into her pussy. In a second her virginity was brutally ripped way as she cried out in agony. Any capacity she had to speak disappeared once her hymen torn from her. She could only cry hysterically and scream as she was given no respite. I would show her no mercy as I made her my bitch. With each violent thrust my cock her screams conveyed the agony I was inflicting upon her.
–

–
Still both her earlier lesbian activities along with my own oral attention to her pussy did grant her some mercy. Even with violently painful nature of her deflowering she had began to feel some pleasure. So even with the way I was fucking her the bitch’s moaning soon could be heard along side my growling. Besides her moaning I noticed that she had started to thrust her own hips back to meet my own thrusts.
–

–
I was certain she wasn’t fully aware of her actions but I was going to Inform her of what this meant for her. A series of growls sent her into a sobbing fit at the exact moment I shoved my knot into her pussy. With my bitch now tied I let out another growl as my sperm flooded her wumb. I howled in satisfaction as she acknowledged her subjectgation amongst her sobbing.
–

–
“SOB!! Thank SOB!! You SOB!! Master SOB!! For SOB!! Brutally SOB!!!!! Breeding SOB!! This SOB!! Bitch SOB!!!!! Your SOB!! Bitch SOB!! Will SOB!! Strive SOB!! To SOB!! To SOB!! Satisfy SOB!!!! It’s SOB!!!!! Owner’s SOB!! Desires SOB!!!!! For SOB!! The SOB!! Remainder SOB!! Of SOB!! It’s SOB!! Pathetic SOB!! Existence SOB!!”
–

–
Once my knot shrunk enough to free myself I then made her lick my cock clean. Once she had completed that task I shifted back to my human form. From that point on I started to remind her of the rules I had explained earlier she would now live by. She would always refer to herself as this bitch or it and nothing else. She was never to make demands of me for I owned her and would do whatever I wished with her body.
–

–
My lecture went over several subjects including sharing her body with whoever I choosed. To things like how she would present herself at all times. For instance if she wasn’t performing a task, being bred, or sleeping, she would always be kneeling at my feet with her arms behind her back or head. Then there was the fact that until she earned the privilege of walking she would crawl on all fours like a proper bitch. About the only thing I didn’t tell her about was my plans for her and Kita in the morning. That was something that I was saving as a surprise and I didn’t want to ruin it.
–

–
Of I ended up taking a few brakes to breed her and Kita throughout the night. By the time I let the two bitches finally curl up in each other’s arms at the foot of my bed I had taken them both multiple times. I fucked Kita twice in my canine form and Cathleen once more. Kathleen was also subjected to her ass hole’s first fucking while I was in human form that night. Each of their fuckings were fallowed by each of of them licking whatever orifice I had just used on the other one clean.
–

–
The next morning after they bathed me I lead them back to the courtyard of the castle for their surprise. I was certain they wouldn’t see it that way once they saw what it was. Granted the other bitches kneeling throughout the courtyard probably shared the same sentiment. Though for the moment none of the assembled bitches were truly aware of the reason for this gathering. They only thing they did know was something about the special stand set up in the center of the courtyard was to be the focus of this spectacle they were taking part in.
–

–
It was just a horizontal post held at waist height by a pair of vertical posts embedded in the ground. Now while the reason for the gathering first appeared to be to further publicly humiliate the queen. Since she was currently bent over the stand with one man fucking her from behind. While a second seamed to be getting his cock sucked by her. Yet appearances could be deceiving and the queen’s current predicament wasn’t what the bitches kneeling throughout the courtyard needed to be concerned about.
–

–
No what they should of been focused on was the fire burning next to the stand and the handles protruding from the flames. Yet not one of the bitches had shown the slightest concern to the fire at least until the men fucking the queen finished and King Edward stepped forward. Now once he started speaking the reason for the gathering, the stand, the fire was apparent as every bitch present started sobbing.
–

–
Granted if I was a bitch I would be sobbing too as the king decreed that every bitch be branded. While mix of cheers from the men and pleading along with some other hysterics from the bitches in the crowd. My two had panicked expressions with tear filled eyes but for the most part they remained fairly calm giving the circumstances. Though I wasn’t sure if problems would arise when the other bitches started being branded in mass.
–

–
While thinking of my bitches I realized their particular circumstances could be helpful yet I also needed to be mindful of my plans for Kathleen. For that end I decided to use the truth about Kita’s heritage. Looking Kita in the eyes I gave her a series of cammands. Strangely I think Kita seamed to present herself differently after I gave her the cammands. Whispering quietly to the king we watched as Kita stood and walked to the stand. As she faxed the gathered people she began to speak.
–

–
” People I am a decendent of the priestesses’ of Junus. For millenia my ancestors have served as slaves within the temples of the other goddesses do to a betrayal of the lessons of Junus by her own daughters. These traitors wished to abandon their duty to the people on this world for their own selfish desires.”
–

–
“Today I have the opportunity to resurrect the purpose of my order and spread the teachings of Junus. To that end I will be performing the most valuable of the duties of The Sisterhood of Junus. That is as an example of how a proper bitch submits to her superior male masters. For this reason I will be the first bitch branded today.”
–

–
With her announcement complete Kita bent over the stand and proudly waited to receive her brands. As the branding iron was pressed against her left ass cheek she screamed out in agony but she made no attempt to move. Even as the second brand was applied to her right ass cheek she screamed but didn’t move from the stand. In fact it wasn’t until a leash was attached to her collar and she was paraded before the crowd so that they could see the brands did she move.
–

–
While the pain she had just endured was evident on her face she still proudly displayed the dedication of a Priestess of Junus. She stood straight A’s she was marched back and forth and displayed the permanent markings of her servitude she now wore. On the left side of her ass was a simple letter “S” followed by the letter “B”. Though her brand on the side of her right ass cheek was more complicated. It was an outline of a woman on her hands and knees tied ass to ass with a dog. Once her part in this spectacle was concluded she dropped to her hands and knees. Holding the handle of her leash in her mouth Kita then crawled back to me.
–

–
Kathleen was the next to be branded. While she didn’t speak she still displayed the dignity and obedience of her fellow bitch. Now the queen and her fellow conspirators were a different story. They all had had to be forcibly dragged to the stand. They then were held down while they pleaded not to be branded. Though the Wolf Witch didn’t seam to struggle as much as the others and didn’t pleas. She only cried as she was bent over the stand though all of them did scream louder then either of the priestesses had especially the princess.
–

–
Now after their brandings were completed the bitches in the crowd got their turns on the stand. I was almost expecting another orgy to start with the newly marked bitches. However I had other things to handle so I wouldn’t be able to participate should one happen anyway. Taking the leashes of my bitches I headed towards my room to start packing. I would be returning to the temple to complete more of my training in preparation for the coming campaign. Plus I needed to deal with a few remaining issues regarding my capture of Kathleen.
–

–
Now an hour later as I walked out the gate of the castle I was surprised to see the fields being harvested. Apparently after Kita’s little speech the king was able to convince his subjects of the importance of overthrowing the goddesses. So all throughout the kingdom the preparations had begun. Even as I saw the fields being harvested weapons were being fabricated and new volunteers to the army were being called for. Now with both King Edward and Prince Daniel’s parts taken care of I needed to handle my own part of the plan. With the importance of what awaited me in mind I started chanting the teleportation spell.
–

–
To be continued.
–

–
Thanks for reading and don’t forget to vote if you liked the story. Fans of Sisters in Slavery don’t worry I’m still working on it I’ve just needed to take a brake that’s all.

---

Justin’s mom is manipulated into being a whole new woman!

Time Manipulation Mind Control

Chapter Five: Time Manipulated Mother

By mypenname3000

Copyright 2018

Justin Sampson

As I sat on my bed, allowing time to once again resume, my copy of the latest Berserk manga fell the rest away to my bed. It bounced once. I stared at it as it came to a rest, pages fluttering closed, while one thought permeated my mind: I wanted to fuck my little sister.

I wanted her so badly.

After having enjoyed making love to my mother while time was frozen, I got a taste for incestuous passion. And I wanted more. I had already thought about enjoying Krystal’s eighteen-year-old body. My sister a year younger than me, and just so petite and nubile. She was blossoming into her womanly beauty. I want to enjoy her with Mom, with my sex slave Aurora, and with Krystal’s friend Ji-Yun. Just thinking about it made my dick hard.

Then I learned my little sister was a lesbian.

With the new powers I discover today during high college’s gym class, I could have solved the problem of her being a lesbian. I could have frozen time, something I could apparently do every twelve hours, and then whisper into her ear. Whatever I told somebody while reality was paused, they followed. My words acted like a hypnotic suggestion, mind-controlling them to my will. I made Chris and his two friends, who were bullying me, into gay lovers, I turned the bitchy head cheerleader into my sex slave, I changed my abusive father into a cuckold, and my mother into my willing lover.

I could’ve done the same to Krystal.

But she had my powers. She, too, could stop time. Which meant she wasn’t affected by my powers. She could act freely when time was frozen, so I had the feeling that anything I whispered into her mind would be no different than me talking to her when time moved normally. After all, I tried to get her to do more while she was grinding her pussy on our time-frozen mother’s face. I tried to get us to do things together.

She laughed.

How could I fuck her then? What can I do to—

My phone beeped with a text message. I frowned. I didn’t get a lot of those. I didn’t have too many friends. Just Sam, who rarely texted, and Eddie, who had to transfer to a different college because of me. We weren’t talking as much because of that.

I snagged my phone, glancing at it. I smiled when I saw it was a text from my sex slave. I opened it up and read her naughty message and enjoyed the attached picture. She’d snapped a selfie of her tits splattered in my drying come.

“I want you at my house bright and early,” I texted her back. “I want you to meet my mother.”

“Yes, Master!!!” she texted back followed by a huge smiley emoji.

I chuckled, my dick throbbing. If I commanded her, Aurora would run over here and fuck me, but my thoughts turned back to my sister. With my power, I could fuck any woman I wanted, even my mother. Any woman except the one girl I now ached for. Krystal’s immunity to my powers, her declaration that she didn’t want me, only made me desire her more.

I sighed, horny. Then I smiled, thinking of my mom. I hoped the commands I gave her and my alcoholic dad were working. When I froze time, they were in the middle of a fight in the kitchen. I found Mom thrown to the floor by Dad. He was angry at her. Which meant…

Footsteps thudded up the stairs. Two sets of them. With my sister in her bedroom, it had to be my parents. I told my dad whenever he was mad at mom, he would instead bring her to me so I could cuckold him.

I grinned, rubbing my hands on my bare thighs, my dick thrusting up hard before me. Another one of my powers was sexual stamina, a minute amount of the energy that was building up in me to stop time was diverted to keep my dick hard when I wanted it to be.

The footsteps came closer and closer to my bedroom door. The floor joists creaked beneath my parents’ weight. They reached my door. My dad, like usual, barreled into my room without knocking. He had black hair like me, though he was balding. Once he was a fit, strong man, but years of drinking and sitting on his recliner had made him fat slob, his beer gut thrusting out before him. He pulled my mother in after him. She still wore her pink bathrobe that I’d closed after I enjoyed her body.

Dad stared at me with this… this look I had never seen on his face. The anger, the drunken rage, I normally witnessed was gone. His face was flushed, not ruddy, from this new emotion. He fell to his knees before me, still holding my busty mother’s hand.

She stared at me with hungry eyes. Not the way a mother should look at her son. But the way that I’d mind-controlled her in to seeing me. She licked her plump lips, her round, mature face flushed from the orgasms I gave her a while time was stop. She clearly was still buzzing from experiencing all those sensations I gave her at once.

Did she wonder why she tasted pussy on her lips? Krystal’s juices still gleamed on my mother’s face.

She looked so hot with her thin robe barely concealing her lush, naked body beneath. Her brown hair spilled about her hungry face. It was so wonderful to see the smile on her lips that wasn’t sad, but full of lust for me.

“Justin,” my dad croaked. “Justin… I… I need you to fuck your mother. She needs a real man to screw her. That’s not me. I’m too pathetic. I’m not good enough for her. She needs your cock, son.”

“Yes, I do, Justin,” my mother moaned, her voice so breathy and throaty. It was a sultry, wanton sound, something I’d never heard from her.

It made my dick ache for her pussy.

She took a step forward, her free hand moving from her robe, allowing it to open up more and revealing the cum I splattered on her tits right before I headed upstairs. I don’t think she realized my pearly jizz stained her body. She just stared at me with such hunger and moaned, “I need your big cock in me. Mommy needs her son’s cock to breed her. It’s all so clear to me now. I can’t pretend any longer that I don’t want you, Justin.”

I smiled. All my commands had settled into her mind.

“Oh, my god, I need you!” she moaned, her free hand fumbling at the loose tie of her robe. She undid the knot, pulling it open to reveal her naked, jizz-splattered body in its wondrous glory. “I need you to fuck me! Breed me! Don’t I deserve to have a real cock fuck me? Not your dad’s pathetic cock, but a big one. Yours!”

“Yes, you do,” I said and rose. I grinned, my dick thrusting hard before me. I loved my new powers. “Get on my bed on your hands and knees. I’ll fuck you so hard, Mom. I’ll make you explode!”

The look of longing and lust on my mother’s face made my dick throb. She wanted me badly. She loved me as more than just her son. She was my lover. My sexy, incestuous lover.

She let her robe fall off her shoulders and down her lush body. As she sauntered past my kneeling father—her kneeling husband—she gave me a sultry wink, an utterly feminine and womanly expression I’d never seen from her. Her large breasts swaying before her. There was so much joy in her eyes.

They were alive the way I remembered them being before my dad “accidentally” hurt his back.

“Mmm, I need that cock in me, Justin.”

My mother’s words rippled heat through me. As she passed me, I turned to follow her progress, admiring the jiggle to her tits, the sway to her hips. She reached my bed and mounted it was such grace. She had such a firm, fit body. She kept in shape in a vain attempt to make my father happy and keep his abuse to a minimum. It made her so lovely. I groaned at the sight of her round ass thrusting up in the air. The way her brown hair fell off her shoulders and draped around her flushed face. She wiggled her entire body, her tits swinging back and forth.

“Come fuck me, Justin,” she moaned. “Mmm, ram that big, thick cock into me.”

“I’ll fuck you so hard, Mom,” I said as I mounted the bed behind her. I shifted on my knees, my dick thrusting hard at her. I glanced at dad. “I’ll fuck you harder than any man ever has. You’re going to cum so hard on my dick, won’t you, Mom?”

“Yes,” she moaned. “I know that. I know you have the best cock ever, Justin. I made this cock in my womb. Now I need it back in me. Please, I haven’t felt like a real woman in so long.”

I could see the humiliation in my father’s face. I could tell he wanted to look away, but couldn’t. His hand drifted down, reaching past his beer gut to squeeze his hard dick. The shame of being replaced by me, by his son, was exciting him. Just like I commanded.

This was so exciting.

I brought my cock to my mother’s brown-furred muff. My cum soaked her bush. It ran in pearly lines down her thighs. She had no idea she’d taken my load already in her cunt. That she’d already pleased me with this pussy. I rubbed my dick up and down her hot slit, matting more of my jizz into her silky pubic hair.

She felt silky. Her juicy pussy lips bathed my cock in her passion. I groaned as I found the entrance of her pussy. I was eager to slid into her again. This time she wasn’t frozen. This time she was ready for it. Eager for it.

This time she knew I fucked her.

“Mom!” I groaned as I thrust into her.

“Yeeeeeees!” she moaned, her voice deep and throaty. Her pussy clamp down on my dick as I slid into her. The friction around my shaft was incredible. I was back in my mother again.

My heavy balls thwacked against her thick bush. I savored the feel of her as I drew back. The hot friction transformed into pleasure that rushed down my shaft. My hands squeezed tight about her hips. She undulated and wiggled them. She moaned with such a wanton delight as I thrust back into her incestuous depths.

“You’re back in me!” she moaned. “Oh, Doug, our son is back in me! He’s huge! So much bigger than you! Mmm, he inherited my father’s dick, not your little twig!”

How did mom know about grandpa’s dick?

I shoved that thought aside as I pistoned my hips forward, hammering my mother’s cunt. I reveled in it while my father watched me satiating his wife. He groaned as he stared at us with those humiliated eyes. His presence only made this hotter. Made me thrust harder into my mom.

I wanted to give her as much pleasure as I could.

“You feel so hot around me, Mom,” I groaned, my hand sweeping up her sides to grasp her swinging breasts. I groped them, feeling their pillowy softness. “So silky. You want my cum spurting into, don’t you?”

“Yes!” she moaned, her snatch squeezing down on my dick. “I want that so badly, Justin. I want to have your son. Your big, strong son!”

“Yes!” I groaned, hammering her cunt with all my strength, my hands squeezing her big tits. “I want to pump so much spunk in you. I’m going to breed you. You’re going to explode!”

I squeezed and played with my mom’s big tits. My fingers slid down her pillowy mounds as I plowed into her incestuous depths. She gasped when I grabbed her nipples. I pinched and rolled them, tugging on them. It made her buck back into me, her pussy growing hotter. She felt wonderful about my dick.

I loved how she squeezed me. How her cunt sucked at me. She wanted my seed so badly. And I wanted to give it to her. I thrust into her hard and fast while tugging at her nipples. I groaned and gasped as I buried into her over and over. Her cunt gripped me. It was incredible.

“Mom!” I moaned. “Oh, fuck, Mom!”

“I know, Justin!” she moaned. “Just give it to me. Give me your cum! I want to feel you squirting in to me! Oh, god, it’s too much. I’m going to… Yes!”

That heavenly bliss arrived. The rapturous moment when her pussy spasmed about my dick. I pinched her nipples hard as I experience the climactic rapture of her convulsing cunt. I buried into her, savoring this moment.

It was incredible. My balls grew tighter and tighter. Her flesh writhed and sucked at my dick. She was so hungry for my jizz. My face tensed.

I glanced at my dad.

“Mom!” I growled as my seed spurted into her convulsing pussy. “I’m breeding her, Dad! I’m breeding your wife!”

“Yes,” he groaned, squeezing his crotch, humiliation burning in his eyes as my jizz spurted over and over into my mother’s depths.

“It’s so hot, Justin!” my mom groaned, her voice so throaty. Her head lowered while her pussy writhed about my cock. “Oh, yes, my big boy is breeding me!”

The rapture slammed into my mind. Every spurt of my cock fired incestuous bliss through me. My mind drank it in. It rippled through my body. I groaned and grunted with every blast of my cum into her depths.

I loved my powers. As I collapse over my mom and hugged her tight, showing her the love my father didn’t. Triumphant bliss buzzed through me. I would change so much. I would make things better.

I would find a way to fuck my little sister.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Krystal Sampson

I was in the wonderful doze, on the verge of waking up. I didn’t want to get up. I was putting off having to start my day and getting ready for college as long as possible. Dreams, all nonsense, spilled through my thoughts.

The creaking of my door opening dragged me back to reality. Confusion wormed through my thoughts as I heard someone moving through my room. Was it my brother? Was he trying to pull some dump prank on me? Or was it my drunk father? Was he going to try to do… that again? He did it once, waking me up by touching me. Then he panicked and fled.

He hardly looked at me since that day.

Hands gripped my blanket and pulled them down my body. I struggled to open my eyes, to come fully awake and figure out what was going on. It was dark in my room. The shape moved onto my bed, mattress springs creaking. My legs were exposed, hands pushing up my nightgown. They weren’t rough hands like my father’s. They were soft hands. Gentle hands.

Long hair brushed my thighs as the figure lowered their head down towards my pussy. I frowned, the texture of the fingers felt… feminine to me. Then lips nuzzled against my pussy. I gasped as a tongue fluttered across my virgin flesh, lapping up my slit and brushed my clit. Pleasure rippled through me.

“W-what?” I gasped, shuddering. Full wakefulness crashed into my mind. I knew who was between my thighs. “Mom?” I asked, words groggy. “What you doing?”

“Waking you up, honey,” Mom said like it was the most matter-of-fact thing. Like a mother was supposed to wake her daughter up by licking her pussy and…

“Right,” I said, remembering the words I whispered into my time-frozen mother’s ears last night after I ground my cunt on her face. Delight burst inside of me as I moaned, “This is how a mother should wake up her daughter. Don’t stop eating me!”

“Of course I won’t stop, honey,” Mom said. “You have the best-tasting pussy in the world. It’s just yummy.”

She buried her face back in my snatch, licking again. I groaned, my toes clenching. My back arched as the pleasure radiated through me. It was incredible. My eyes fluttered. I savored every moment of her tongue sliding up and down my slit, teasing me. Driving me wild. My ass clenched as her hand shoved beneath me, gripping my rump.

“Oh, my God! How many pussies have you ever licked, Mom?” I asked.

She paused. “Um… just yours. But I just know that yours is the best tasting pussy. You’re my daughter. My baby girl.”

She buried her face back into my snatch. Her tongue fluttered with such a wild hunger. I wasn’t that experienced with having my pussy licked, having only had a girl, my best friend Ji-Yun, eat me out for the first time yesterday, but I could tell that while my mom lacked skill, she certainly didn’t lack enthusiasm. She hungered for my fresh juices. She lapped at my virginal slit like it was the best thing she’d ever tasted.

“Oh, Mom, yes!” I cried out. “That’s incredible!”

“Yes, it is incredible!” Mom moaned into my pussy.

This was one of my naughtiest masturbation fantasies come to life. Ever since that night that Dad slipped into my room, I re-imagined it as Mom doing it. That she would come in, wanting to enjoy something other than the drunken pawing of my father, desiring something different. Something feminine.

Something she could only get from me.

I would rubbed myself picturing her crossing my room, doing exactly what she did this morning. I had masturbated so many times fantasying about her sliding up my nightgown until it bunched around my waist. Her hands would spread open my thighs to expose my eighteen-year-old pussy. She would gaze at my tight slit covered by my trimmed bush of black hair. Then she would lean down and take her first lick, experiencing her first taste of lesbian, incestuous passion. It would overcome her. She would love it and feast on me.

Just like she was feasting on me right now.

My thighs clamped about her head as the pleasure surged through me. It was so incredible to feel this. Her tongue dragged up through my folds, starting at my taint, crossing over my hymen, and ending by flicking my clit. Sparks showered and danced through my pussy. They sizzled and seared inside my virgin flesh, swelling me towards my first true incestuous orgasm.

This was far better than grinding on her face like I did last night. That was masturbating. She was actually licking me this time. Her tongue was teasing all my folds. Her lips were nibbling on my labia. Enough light bled through my window from the approaching dawn for me to see my mother’s eyes. They were glassy with lust, liquid with her passion.

“I love you, Mom,” I moaned. I didn’t want to be loud. Justin was in the next room, though he hadn’t bothered to hide all the fun he was having with mom last night.

I didn’t care that mom was his whore, too. I only cared that she loved my pussy. I savored her lapping through my folds, brushing my clit again and again. My body shifted and undulated. My hands pulled up my nightgown farther my body, thrusting them over my budding breasts. I squeezed my little mounds, my thumbs rubbing over my pink nipples.

They were so fat. They thrust up so obscenely far from my small breasts. They were so sensitive, too. Every brush of my thumbs over them sent jolts of lightning arcing down my body to my pussy. It made my cunt hotter; my juices flowed.

My mother licked them all up.

“Yes, yes, yes!” I moaned, the bedsprings creaking beneath me as I humped against her licking face. “You’re the best mom! Just amazing!”

“And you’re such a wonderful daughter,” Mom groaned. “I love you and your cute, yummy pussy!” She nipped my clit with her lips then nibbled on my bud with her plump mouth.

My toes curled while my entire body shuddered. She drove me closer and closer to my orgasm. I gasped and squeaked, pinching my nipples hard. Those twin jolts of lightning zap down to my cunt. My flesh felt electrified as the pleasure built and built inside of me.

I couldn’t take much more of this. Little stars were already dancing before my eyes. This was as amazing as when Ji-Yun licked my cunt in the bathroom yesterday. And as wonderful as all the times we ate each other pussies last night in her bedroom while her parents thought we were studying. My hips wiggled from side to side, grinding my clit against my mother’s hot lips.

“Mom!” I squealed. “I’m about to… About to cum!”

Her fingers squeezed my tush, fingers digging into my flesh. She sucked with all her might on my clit. I could see it in her eyes. She wanted to make me explode right now. Such maternal, incestuous delight shown in her dark eyes.

This was so wrong. So taboo.

I exploded.

My virgin pussy convulsed as my clit throbbed and pulsed between my mother’s sucking lips. My juices squirted out of my twat as I bucked. My head rose and fell, slamming back into my pillow. My loose, black hair danced around me. Silky strands fell across my cheeks and forehead.

I heaved again as the pleasure rippled out of my pussy. The ecstasy flowed through my body and surged into my mind. They drowned my thoughts with incestuous bliss.

“I love you, Mom!” I shrieked at the top of my lungs. I didn’t care if Justin or Dad heard me. I wanted them to know that Mom was the best pussy licker in the world.

She sucked on my clit all through my orgasm. Then she lapped at my pussy folds as my pleasure peaked. I panted and gasped, my eyes fluttering as I came down from my orgasmic high. Mom purred as she licked up all my juices, sending tingles through me.

“Mmm, you better get up and get ready for classes,” Mom said as she rose from between my thighs. I grinned, seeing that I’d drenched her face with even more cream than last night. “I need to get started on breakfast.”

“O-okay,” I panted, just wanting to go back to sleep. That was the best orgasm of my life.

I shuddered, so glad I could stop time. I could feel that power brimming inside of me. Sometime while I was sleeping, it had recharged. Probably around midnight. Justin said his took twelve hours. I could do it right now. I almost wanted to, but what was the point doing it here? I’d rather save it for college. For getting back at that cunt Pearline. I grinned in delight, such naughty ideas spilling through my mind.

Justin and I were both going to change things at school today.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Justin Sampson

“Yeah, I think it’s a good idea that we coordinate when we can stop time,” I said to my little sister. Dad vacuumed in the background, following my orders to clean the house. I ignored him, staring at my little sister. I wanted her so badly. I was still erect from waking up hearing her crying out in orgasmic rapture.

Why didn’t I think of ordering mom to wake me up with a blowjob?

Of course, I was going to have Aurora move in with me today. She could handle waking me up that way. I’d let my little sister use our mother for that pleasure. Besides, I had an idea forming in my mind. I didn’t know if it would work, but if it did…

“You should stop time the moment we get our college,” I told my sister.

“Yeah, that’s is actually a good idea,” my sister said. “So how did you come up with it?”

I gave her a hard look. “Very fun—”

The doorbell rang. A hot shiver ran through me. I grinned. My sister arched me a questioning eyebrow.

“What are you up to, Justin?” She folded her arms beneath her small breasts, pulling her tight her t-shirt across her little mounds. “Something perverted?”

“Of course,” I said. “Mom! Get that cute, naked ass out here! It’s time to meet my sex slave!”

“Oh, how wonderful,” Mom said. She bustled out of the kitchen while untying her pink apron. It was all she wore. Her large breasts were barely hidden by it before she pulled it off, revealing those big, lush titties. She sauntered through the house, wanting to please me. She was such a wonderful mom.

My sister grinned at me, clearly enjoying the sight of our lush mother’s darting to join me at the front door.

I wrenched it open to find Aurora kneeling there, my sex slave’s blonde hair pulled back into her usual ponytail, her tan face staring up at me with eager excitement. Her dimples shown in her cheeks as she beamed at me, her green eyes twinkling.

“Master,” she moaned, her voice breathy. Her eyes slid over to the naked woman beside me. She licked her lips. “And you must be my Master’s mother. I’m Aurora, his sex slave!”

“Oh, that’s so wonderful,” my mom gushed. Then, to my surprise, she fell to her knees, her big tits heaving, and embraced Aurora. She made the sort of cooing, gushing sounds I imagined any mother would make the meeting her son’s girlfriend.

Or his sex slave, in this case.

Then, to my shock, my mom kissed my sex slave. And it wasn’t a motherly, friendly kiss, either, but one full of passion. She planted it right on Aurora’s lips. I groaned, my already-hard dick throbbing in my boxers. I caught glimpses of my mom’s and Aurora’s tongues dancing as their kiss swelled with passion. My commands making mom want to love other women with me was paying off.

My dad kept vacuuming in the background.

“Well, enjoy, Justin,” Krystal said as she slipped by our mom and my sex slave kissing. “I don’t need to see whatever perverted thing you’re going to make them do to you. Besides, Ji-Yun can finger me before I need to stop time.”

In my sister darted down the walkway to our front gate.

I just smiled, feeling so bold as my mom and sex slave kept kissing, their arms around each other’s bodies. My hands went to the fly of my jeans. The loud pop of my fastener coming undone echoed through the foyer. It followed by the rasp of my zipper. Then I shoved down my jeans and boxers enough for my hard, thick cock to pop out. It bounced right by both of their kissing mouths.

Aurora broke the kiss with my mother. She licked her lips and moaned, “Mmm, is that your daughter’s pussy I tasted on your lips, Mrs. Sampson?”

“Uh-huh. I always wake up my daughter by licking her pussy.” Mom’s brow furrowed. “Well, no, I didn’t do this before this morning but… it just felt right. I wish I’d done it before.”

“I bet all sorts of things popped into your head recently,” Aurora said while her green eyes flicked to my hard cock.

“Yes, it’s been… wonderful what I realized last night,” my mom said. She, too, turned her head, clearly following my sex slave’s gaze. She smiled when she saw my hard dick. “Oh, do you need one of us to suck your dick for you, honey?”

Aurora giggled. “Master, I love what you’ve done with your Mother. It’s so hot.”

“Yes, it is, slut,” I answered her. My gaze flicked over to my mom, meeting her dark eyes. “I want you both sucking my cock. At the same time.”

My mom blinked her brown eyes. “We can do that? How?”

“By taking turns, Mrs. Sampson,” Aurora said, grasping my dick. “We both can lick and suck and nibble on the tip together. Guys love it would two girls do it.”

Clearly, Aurora had done that before. But she’d always been a slut. She had to please the quarterback for our college’s football team. She dated him, believing that’s who the head cheerleader should be in a relationship with, caring more about status then her dreams. Of course, I made Chris, said quarterback boyfriend, gay then claimed her as my sex slave. I freed her to be who she truly want to be: a mind-controlled slut for a powerful man. It was all her fantasies come true. I knew she wanted me to claim more girls, especially her to bitchy friends, Paris and Petra.

I was looking forward to punishing them today.

“Just follow my lead, Mrs. Sampson,” my blonde sex slave said as she leaned in, her nineteen-year-old cheeks flushed bright pink. My mother’s more mature face held the same bright blush, her features just as lovely, but ripened into a full blossom instead of budding youth.

I groaned as Aurora’s lips nuzzled at the tip of my cock. Her tongue flicked out, sweeping over the spongy crown and gathering the precum leaking out of me. I groaned, clenching my fists as the pleasure shot down my shaft and sending tingling jolts down to my balls. My mom nuzzled in a moment later, rubbing her cheek against Aurora’s. My mom’s tongue flicked across the other side of my dick’s tip.

I groaned at the pleasure. Both their lips nibbled on the sides of my crown, teasing me. My balls tightened as one of my fantasies came to life. Aurora, fisted up and down my cock while my mother’s delicate right hand cradled my cum-heavy balls.

“Yes,” I moaned. “That’s it.” I grabbed a fistful of my mother’s brown hair and seized Aurora’s blonde ponytail. “My slut and my mother worshiping my cock. Fuck, that’s amazing.”

It was incredible feeling both my mom’s and Aurora’s tongues swirling about my cock’s tip. They bathed it with their passion, both their eyes staring up at me with such love and worship. My sex slave and my mother…

Goddamn, this was awesome.

Pleasure tingled up and down my shaft while Aurora fisted me. My mom cradled my balls, kneading them, massaging them, hungry for my cum to spurt from my cock. Her pink tongue would brush Aurora’s, their lips pressing together until, for a moment, they were kissing each other around the head of my dick.

“Holy fucking shit,” I groaned, enjoying every second of this. “This is amazing! You two are amazing!”

Aurora giggled and, in the process, surrendered my cock to my mother’s hungry mouth. As mom engulfed the tip of my dick into her wet, sucking mouth, Aurora moaned, “Mmm, yes, just enjoy it, Master. How many guys get to experience their mother’s sucking dick with their sex slave?” She giggled again. “Only you, Master!”

“Damn,” I moaned, gripping her ponytail tight while my mother bobbed her mouth up and down my dick.

“Mmm, you’re really good at sucking cock, aren’t you, Mrs. Sampson? Is it because it’s your son’s cock?” Aurora laughed, rich and throaty. “Course it is. Your son has a magnificent cock. Ooh, I want to suck on it, too.”

My mom popped her mouth off my dick, sending one last tingled shooting down to my balls. She handed my shaft over to Aurora, saying, “Enjoy, honey.”

My sex slave swallowed my dick with such eagerness. Her pink lips sealed tight about my crown, sending such delight rippling down to my cock. My balls throbbed in my mother’s massaging grip. She kneaded them as my sex slave bobbed her head, working that hot mouth up and down my dick.

It was incredible.

Aurora sucked on it while swirling her tongue around the crown, teasing me. Giving me such delight. Then her mouth popped off and my mother sucked on it.

I groaned at the delight of the two passing my dick back and forth. I only got to spend a few moments in either one of their mouths, but I savored it. Each was a little different, Aurora sucking hard, mom’s tongue dancing with such eagerness. Aurora fisted my dick faster and faster as my balls tightened. My orgasm swelled inside of me.

“Fuck,” I groaned. “I don’t want this to end, but… But you two are just so fucking sexy.”

Aurora giggled while my mother sucked on my dick. “You’ll just have to cum on our faces, Master.”

My mother plopped her hungry mouth off my dick and passed my cock over to Aurora to enjoy. “Yes, Justin,” my mother moaned. “Just cum all over our faces. That will make you happy. I just want you to be happy. You’re such a good son. You made me climax over and over last night. You gave me so many wonderful orgasms. Unlike your father.”

He cleared his throat in the background.

I groaned, my dick throbbing in Aurora’s nursing mouth. It was too much. They were just so sexy. I couldn’t last any longer. My hands tightened around her hair, Aurora’s ponytail wrapped about my left fist. My eyes squeezed shut for a moment as my entire body tensed.

“He’s going to pop, honey,” moaned my mom.

Aurora ripped her mouth off my dick, her hand flying up and down my shaft. The ache swelled at the tip, her stimulating hand caressing my sensitive crown right where it met my shaft. I was at that point of no return, groaning as I stared down at both of them, Aurora’s angelic face pressed against my mother’s mature features.

“Cum on us, Master!” screamed Aurora.

“Please, honey, just jizz all over our faces!” my mom moaned. “Then we will … Then we will lick each other clean!”

“Fuck!” I snarled.

My spunk erupted from my dick.

My dick throbbed in Aurora’s stroking hand. She moved my dick back and forth, spraying my cum across both their faces. I painted my sex slave and my mother with ropy lines of my jizz. My pearly spunk dribbled down their features.

Every blast sent rapture surging through me. Such a wonderful thing to enjoy. Such an utter delight. I didn’t want it to end. I wanted this rapture to keep pulsing through me. The pleasure slammed into my mind. Stars burst across my vision.

“Yes, yes, yes!” I groaned as my last eruption of cum painted one final line across my mother’s temple and down Aurora’s left cheek. “Fuck, look at you. You’re both dripping in my seed.”

“Mmm, we are,” purred my mother.

Then their heads turn. Their mouths met in a jizz-filled kiss. As my pearly spunk dribbled down their features, they kissed each other. They love each other, snowballing my salty passion back and forth. I groaned, not wanting to go to class. Then I remembered my sister was going to stop time pretty soon.

I whipped out my phone and snapped a picture of the wonderful sight. I didn’t post it to social media like Aurora would. Then, to my shock, my sex slave pulled out her own phone while still kissing my mother. She was apparently an adept at taking a selfie while passing jizz to another woman’s mouth. I groaned as her phone’s flash strobed, painting their features in harsh highlights.

“Fuck, I want to stay and enjoy this,” I groaned. “But we have to get to college, slut!” We were going to have so much fun today.

Aurora broke the kiss with my mother and beamed up at me. My sex slave hopped to her feet and hooked her arm in mine, not caring that my cum dribbled across her features. Knowing her, she was eager to show the world just how much she loved being coated of my spunk. Her free hand was already typing at her phone. I noticed her making an Instagram post.

It read: “Dripping with my Master’s cum while kissing his hot mom!!! #SlutSlave #IncestIsTheBest #Blessed.”

She hit post.

“Well, slut, shall we get to school and have fun?” I asked her.

She beamed at me, my spunk streaking across her face. She looked so depraved. That wholesome, fresh-face cheerleader painted in my spunk. I had soiled her. I loved it. I finished zipping up my jeans as we strolled off the porch.

“Have fun at college, honey,” my mother called. “Try to stay out of trouble.”

I threw a look over my shoulder and said, “Oh, we will. I want to do something I should’ve done yesterday.”

“Okay, that’s nice, honey,” my naked mother said before she closed the front door.

“Oh, Master?” My sex slave’s twinkling, green eyes stared at me. “What’s that?”

“Giving President Brooks some new orders. Frankly, I should’ve just done it to him yesterday but I wasn’t really thinking about how I could use these powers to do things other than fuck girls.”

Aurora giggled. “But that’s so much fun. I mean, we have to turn my stuck-up friends into your sex slaves, too. Petra and Paris need to be covered in your jizz just as much as me, Master.”

“You really want that?” I asked.

She nodded her head. “I’ve been thinking about it all day yesterday, and all last night. Plus it filled my mind on the walk over here this morning. They keep sending me the most nastiest messages on social media. They are totally acting like I’m not there friend any longer. Just disowning me because I’m following my heart.”

“And because I hypnotize you,” I pointed out, feeling a bit amused.

She nodded her head. “That, too. So you need to make them understand. They have to be yours, Master. Besides, the things they said about you…” Her face tightened. Then it brightened. “Plus, they are single now that all three of our ex-boyfriends were caught fooling around with each other at the park.”

I arched an eyebrow.

“Yep, yesterday they were caught butt-fucking each other in the bushes. I’d say that your commands had quite the effect on them, Master.” She giggled. “Everyone at school thinks they’ve finally just admitted who they truly are. That all their masculine swagger just covering up the fact that they were rampant homosexuals. They’re all getting dumped on for being hypocrites.”

“Perfect,” I said, strolling down my street.

I passed a gray van parked in front of my neighbor’s house, a bright, yellow explosion painted on the side with the words “Nasty Sewage Assault!” painted in bold, red letters across the logo. I glanced at my neighbors house, shaking my head. It sucked to have a sewage leak.

“They’re out early,” Aurora said. “Must be quite the emergency.”

I nodded my head as we strolled on by. “Oh, my sister is going to stop time when we get to the college. We’re going to get two periods of frozen time at school today. We’ll have to get moving when she does. I have so much to do. And…” I glanced at her. “Our first step depends on whether or not my sister drags her friend Ji-Yun—”

“Justin,” a quiet voice said moments before a figure in a baggy sweatshirt popped out before me.

I gasped in shock at the side of my friend Sam standing before me, her black hair gathered in a loose, utilitarian braid. She had glasses perched on her nose, her dark eyes intense behind them. My heart thundered in my chest as I started her. She never ambushed me like this on the way to our college.

“Finally,” Sam said, “I was afraid you weren’t coming to classes today.” Then her eyes flicked to Aurora. Color blushed across my friend’s freckled cheeks. Her slender body shivered beneath her baggy sweatshirt. She would be cute if she put any effort into her appearance. Her face tightened. “Ah, I see why you’re… late. Your perversity is spreading.”

Aurora nodded her head. “You’re.. Sam, right? I’m—”

“Aurora Pritchard,” Sam said, her voice tight. “If you are truly my friend’s sex slave, then you will be quiet while we discuss more important things than… whatever the sort of things you do with him.”

Sam always had a directness about her, even verging on rudeness, but had never seen her just interrupt someone and tell them to shut up before. Aurora obeyed, popping her jaw’s shut and pressing tighter against me.

“Well, Sam, what?” I asked. I guess I couldn’t be mad at my friend her treating my sex slave like an object. Aurora was an object. I bet if I asked her, she would tell me her pussy was even wetter right now. “What is so important that you to ambush me before we even got the school? You could’ve just texted me.”

Sam blinked her eyes. “That… did not occur to me. There’s just so much exciting things going on. Haven’t you heard?”

“Heard about what?” I glanced at Aurora. “I’ve been… a little distracted.”

Aurora gave me a naughty smile.

“Yes” Sam said, her voice almost growling, “I can see that. Anyways, every atomic clock in the world has gone minutely out of sync with each other. It happened three times yesterday.”

My stomach sank. “Atomic clock shouldn’t go out of sync with each other. They’re most accurate clocks in the world.”

“Exactly, Justin!” Sam said, an eagerness crossing her face I had never seen before. This had… captivated her. Her dark eyes sparkled. “It happened three times yesterday. At 8:01 AM, 12:11 PM, and 8:01 PM local time.”

My heart sank. Two of those were definitely me, and the 12:11 had to be my sister during lunch time. “How off are the clocks?”

“Not much. I mean, were talking like nanoseconds. But it was enough that it was noticeable between the NIST-F1 and NIST-F2 in Boulder, Colorado versus the Department of Defense Master Clock in Washington, DC. And it got even more noticeable when they started comparing with the overseas ones. Like the one 4 hydrogen maser at the National Physic Lab in London and Caesium Beam Atomic Clock in Hong Kong. And, I hear, the Japanese are saying that their 18 cesium atomic clock at the University of Tokyo also got pretty out of sync. People are estimating the difference and figuring out where the distortion must have originated. It’s rough, like with a margin of error of plus or minus 20 miles, but they think it came from somewhere around here.

“Here, Justin!”

Aurora’s arm tightened around mine.

I swallowed, my mind racing. I hadn’t thought that there would be a ripple rolling off of us and… I frowned. I remembered feeling a wave washed over me when my sister stopped time yesterday. The power traveled fast—from what Sam said, it traveled faster than even the speed of light—but still it was noticeable to an atomic clock.

Damn.

“What do you think is causing it?” I asked Sam as we came closer and closer to our college.

“It has to be gravitons.” She snapped her head around to look at me. “This might be the first proof that they exist. This could break open the field of particle physics. I mean… what else could affect time? It has to a change in local gravity around here. Not much, but just enough to affect the speed time pasts which in turn affects the atomic clocks. What else can do that?”

I nodded my head and said, “Yeah. It’s not like… someone could just stop time.”

Sam laughed. It was such a strange sound to hear. It was half giggling, half stuttering. She grasped her thighs, her face turning red as she struggled to breathe. I stared at her in awe. I had hung out with her for a couple years, yet I felt like I never truly knew this girl.

“Justin… you’re so… funny…” she managed to choke out. She pulled off her glasses to wipe tears from her eyes. “Someone… stopped time…”

“Yeah, that’s sooooooo impossible,” Aurora said, sarcasm thick in her voice.

“So, when you think it will happen again?” I asked.

“Three events is not enough information with which to discern any pattern,” she said, her mirth fading. “Two of them were twelve hours and a few seconds apart. The middle event was only four hours and nine minutes after the first one. It’s very strange like…” She shrugged. “Like some sort of cosmic event that bombarded us with gravitons. Maybe those things hard to detect or interact with, so that’s why there’s only a sporadic effect.” Then she shook her head. “No, no if it was originating from off our planet then our rotation would cause it to hit in different places. It’s weird. It’s—”

My sister stopped time, the force rippling over me and Aurora, still clutching to my arm. Sam froze in mid-sentence. In midstep. She was balanced between the two, about to set her left foot down, all her weight perched on her right toe.

Aurora shiver beside me. “Wow. That was… interesting.”

“I know. People are detecting what we’re doing.” Was that good or bad?

Aurora giggled and shook her head at me. “No, Master, your friend. She has such a crush on you.”

“What?”

To be continued…

---

Well, here it is guys. The sequel. The final chapter in this story.

I was planning this for a Mother’s Day release (*wink wink*), but the story submission page was down.
Ahh well, here it is regardless. Happy fapping.

Part 1: A Dream, Current Times

I was laying in bed. I wasn’t sure how I got here, but I was here.
I was wearing a simple bikini, splattered with images of flowers and hearts.
Rose petals made a pathway from the foot of the bed to the open doorway.
Candles lit the dark room. They were strewn all across the surfaces, creating a dim evening light.
I sat up slightly. Looking down between my spread legs, pussy facing the door, I saw a shadow in the hallway.
“Hello?” I called, “Anyone there?”

No answer. But the shadow moved again, and Daniel appeared in the doorway.

“Daniel? What’s going on?” I asked.
He said nothing.
He walked into the room, down the rose pathway, to the foot of the bed.
“Daniel?…..”

Then, without warning, he instantly turned into a snake.
“Wha?….” I began to say, but before I could finish the word, Daniel began to slither up to my pussy.
He stopped once he got near me and looked up at me. I looked back, in confusion.
Then, suddenly, his head started to push up against my pussy lips. Parting them, he began to slither into my pussy.

I gasped, my hands pressing down on the sheets as he made his way inside of me.
I could feel him in me. Slithering around, making his way up my stomach, up into my chest, and finally resting in my
breasts. I could feel him coil up and lay down in my chest. I grasped my breasts and squeezed, feeling him inside of
me. Then I felt a part of his lower body branch off and make it’s way down my ass. I could feel it getting larger and
larger, and by the time it reached the opening of my asshole, it was the circumference of a baseball.
The same started to happen with my pussy. It swelled to the same size and the tail began to play with my clit.
I was in ecstasy heaven. Both of my holes were being stimulated as well as my tits and my clit. I was shaking all
over. Then, to add even more, I felt everything begin to vibrate.
My breasts, my asshole, my pussy. The whole thing was vibrating.

I just could take it anymore. I began to writhe in orgasm. My whole body was shaking and moving. My pussy felt like
it was on fire. The orgasm lasted a good 2 minutes before the tremors began to subside. The vibrating began to slow
to a small buzz. I felt it start to move out of my chest as it began to retract in my ass and pussy, getting smaller.
Finally, it was out of me completely, and, with a quiet slither, disappeared out of the room. I looked up to see the tail
disappear around the doorway and a large shadow appear again.

Then I heard a faint whisper.
“I love you, Mom.”

With these soothing words, I layed back down and closed my eyes, the words resonating in my head.

–

I awoke. It was daylight. The door was open and light flooded the room. I moved my legs and felt something wet.
I threw the cover off and saw that the sheets were soaked.
“Wow,” I thought, “That must have been a real wet dream. My pussy is still wet even.”
I quickly closed the door and began to change the sheets. I put on a nice push-up bra and G-string then a nice thin
white tanktop and jean short shorts. Once the sheets were changed, I opened to the door and headed downstairs.

Yesterday was Daniel’s 14th birthday. He had had some friends over and they stayed the night downstairs while I
slept upstairs. Reaching the bottom of the steps, I greeted the boys.

“Hey guys, you sleep ok?” I asked them.
“Yep!” they replied.
“Good,” I said, with a smile.

The boys stayed for about an hour more then started to file out the door. Once the last one left, we waited until the
car turned at the end of the road then closed the blinds. “About time,” I said while starting to take my top off. Daniel
already had me from behind, caressing my breasts. I let out a moan and turned around. Our lips embraced as we
made our way to the couch. He started to take off his clothes while I pulled off my shorts and panties. Once we were
both naked, we layed down on the couch and started to make love.

This session was really good. I could feel him pumping in and out of me while my pussy squeezed on his cock.
“I missed you last night,” I said, “So did my pussy. It was very lonely.”
“Well,” he said, “Am I making up for it now?”
I smiled and grabbed my breasts as I closed my eyes. “Oh…very much so, baby. You’re making your mother very
happy right now.” We were doing the missionary position and I had my legs up in the air, enjoying it fully, his cock
thrusting in and out of me. I leaned up and whispered, “Hey, babe, wanna stick it in my ass?”
“Only if you lay face down. I like it that way.”
“I know,” I said with a smile.
He pulled out of my pussy and I turned over, stomach down on the couch.
“Your ass looks great, Mom,” he said, caressing it.
“Thanks, sweetie. It makes me feel good when you say stuff like that.”
He dipped down and positioned his cock in front of my ass. Then I felt him push forward. His cock slid perfectly into
my ass crack. Then I felt him push at my asshole and enter it. I gasped.
“Be careful, baby,” I said, “My asshole hasn’t quite warmed up yet. Take it slow at first, k?”
He nodded and started to thrust in and out of my ass. It felt great. I reached down with my right hand spread my
pussy lips while playing with my clit. My breathing became heavy and I started to moan.
“Oh yea, baby. Keep pumping that cock into Mommy’s ass. It feels so good.”
He began to thrust deeper and harder. In, out, in, out. I felt him take his right hand and grab my breast, squeezing
while he slammed his cock in and out of my ass, over and over.
Then, I couldn’t take it anymore, and neither could he. We both started to cum at the same time.
His strokes into my ass became slower as I felt his cum shoot into me. My body was shaking as my pussy became
really hot as it also began to shake.

So there we were. Mother and Son. Writhing in orgasmic ecstasy together.

Finally, our orgasms started to subside and quiet down. Then we quietly began to get dressed again. I sat up and
slid my panties back on, sliding them up my ass crack and covering the asshole that was now filled with my son’s
cum.

It had been about 1 week since I found out I was pregnant with my son’s child. I still wasn’t sure how to feel about it,
or quite what to do. I didn’t want to abort it, that’s for sure. I had been meaning to ask Daniel what his thoughts were.
In fact, I should probably do that now….

~

I sat next to Mom while we got dressed. I watched as she slid her panties on, snuggling up cozily to her damp warm
pussy. I had started to put my underwear back on when Mom turned to me and said “Hey, sweetie?”
“Yea?”
“I want to talk to you about the baby.”
“Uhh, ok. What do you want to talk about?”
“Well, everything. Do you think we should keep it?”
“Of course. I don’t want to abort it. We’ll keep it and raise it.”
I moved closer to Mom and set my hand on her thigh, slightly squeezing and rubbing it.
“I also had an idea about the baby that I wanted to run by you.”
“And what would that be, honey?”
“What if it was a girl?”
“What do you mean?”
I smiled and moved me hand up her thigh and rested it on her panties, cupping my hand around her pussy mound.
“Well, if it was a girl, and we raised her….do you think I would be able to fuck her too? When she gets older?”
Mom smiled and bit her lip.
“Fuck your daughter? The daughter you had with your own mother?”
She spread her legs partially and thrust her crotch forward slightly.
“You’re a pervert, you know that?”
But then, with a smile, she said “But that’s what I love about you.”
Then, she leaned in and gave me a nice long kiss.

Part 2: An Interesting Development

2 months had passed now, since Mom’s impregnation. Things had been going along normally. Our sex life was still
fantastic and Mom had been feeling fine. She had been checking into different pregnancy details, mainly to find out
when she could get an ultrasound to find out what the gender of the baby was.

I opened my eyes. I was in bed. Mom’s bed. I turned over to see her laying there, naked, voluptuous and beautiful.
I blinked. Today was the “Bring your Kid to Work Day” at Mom’s office. Mom wanted me to go into work with her and
see how her days went. I snuggled up to Mom and ran my hand down her side, resting it on her ass cheek.
“Mom,” I said, “Time to wake up.”
She groaned and stretched. As she did so, she turned over to face me. “Oohhhh. Good morning, sweetie,” she said,
wrapping her arms around my head as I looked down at her. “How’s my lover this morning?”
“Great,” I said, “I get to wake up to your beautiful face everyday.” I brushed her hair behind her ear. “And your
beautiful body.” I ran my fingers from her cheek, down her neck, between her breasts, across her stomach and rested
them on her pussy mound. “Of course I’m great.” She smiled, leaned up and gave me a quick kiss. “You have no
idea how much I love you, baby.” With that, she got up from bed and headed for her dresser.
I sat and watched as she got out various articles of clothing and started to put them on. I watched as she put on a
pair of stockings, rolling them up her thighs. I watched as she got out the set of blue panties with a heart on the front
and slid them up her legs until they hugged her pussy tightly. I watched as she got out a black lace bra and slid it
on so it was cupping her perky breasts. She looked at me. “Don’t just lay there. You have to get dressed too.”
“Oh, right!” I sat up and went to my room to change.

Once I was done, I walked out and saw Mom in her room, putting on her shoes. I walked in and saw her wearing her
normal office wear. But beneath, I knew all the intimates she was wearing. The clothing that was snuggling up
against the private areas of Mom’s figure that I had caressed the night before.
And the night before. And the night before.

“You ready?” I asked.
“Yea,” she said, standing up, “Let’s go.”

Mom’s office was a couple miles away from our house. When he got there, we saw a bunch of other employees with
their kids following them around. And that’s how a majority of my day went. I followed Mom everywhere as she
showed me how her day progressed. A majority of her day was spent in her office, which she showed me after a
meeting that a bunch of other parents and kids attended. Her office was decently spacious and well furnished.

Mom took me over to her desk. “Sit here,” she said, pointing to one of the chairs in front of the desk. While I sat
down, Mom went over to the door, locked it, and walked back to the desk. She went behind the desk, opened a
drawer, and pulled out a pair of panties. Walking back around to the front of the desk, she said “Watch this…”
She then proceeded to sit on her desk, facing me, and then removed her shoes. She then removed her panties from
underneath her skirt and put her feet up on the desk. This gave me a nice, open view of Mom’s pussy between her
spread legs. Then, leaning back, she began to rub the panties against her pussy. “You ready?” she asked.
“I suppose,” I replied. She smiled, then began to shove the panties into her pussy. With each push, the panties were
driven deeper and deeper into her. Finally, they were all the way in, not even giving any appearance that she had
anything in her vagina at all. “Now fuck me in the ass,” she said, pulling off her skirt. I walked over to her and pulled
down my pants. I had already had a raging hard on. Pulling Mom towards me by her legs, I positioned my cock in
front of her inviting asshole and leaned in. Her asshole was warm and tight. Mom laid back all the way on her desk,
sighing. Then I went to town, thrusting in and out of my mother’s ass, feeling her constrict and relax as she flexed
her ass muscles. “Don’t stop,” she whispered, “I think I’m gunna cum….” I thrust deeper and harder after hearing
this, and began to rub my fingers over Mom’s pussy. I spread her vaginal lips and massaged her clitoris with one
hand, and reached the other up to her clothed breasts and squeezed them. Then I felt Mom’s asshole tighten around
my cock and hold it in place. While she came, I went crazy on her clitoris and shoved a couple fingers into her
pussy,feeling the panties inside. Once she was done, she said, “Alright, baby. Fill up my ass. Shoot that load deep
into me.” Those words sent me over the edge. My thrusts slowed as I shot stream after stream of cum deep into my
mother’s ass. “Ohhhh,” she moaned, “I can feel it inside of me.”

Once I had finished, I pulled out and put my pants back on. Mom took her panties and put them back on. Her panties
were still stuffed deep into her pussy and my sperm was still far up her ass, but she put her panties back on anyway.
She put her skirt on afterward and then stood up. “I’ll take my lunch and drive you home,” she said, walking to the
door, “No need to stay around here. My work is boring anyway.”

She winked at me.

It was around 6 that Mom finally got home from work. She walked in the front door, sat down on the couch and turned
on the TV, taking off her shoes as she did so. “Long day?” I asked. “Sort of,” she said, taking off her vest leaving just
her white blouse on top. I sat down next to her and watched some TV. I rested my hand on her thigh while she leaned
her head against my shoulder.
“So,” I said, “Any new progress with the baby?”
“In a way,” she replied, “The doctor says that it’s looking healthy so far. No impairments or problems.”
“That’s a relief,” I said, rubbing Mom’s thigh, “Are they going to know that the baby is ours?”
“That’s the thing,” she said, “I’m still trying to figure out how to keep our relationship off of the radar.”
Then she took her head off of my shoulder and sat straight. “That reminds me….I almost forgot. My work is having a
one month retreat. Me and a lot of the team have to go to this thing over in Manhattan. They just told me today.”
“When is this going to be?” I asked.
“About 6 days from now, she replied, “When July starts.”
Nothing much was said for a while, then Mom continued. “Do you think you can cope for a month? On your own?”
“Of course I can,” I replied, “Daniel Jr. might miss you though.”
“Is that so?” Mom asked, rubbing her hand over my crotch, “Well, I’ll make sure he gets treated very well before his
hiatus.”

She then pulled off her skirt, revealing her thigh highs and panties. “Remember those panties I got out of my desk?”
Mom asked. “Yea….” I said. She took off her panties, revealing her pussy lips. Then, reaching her fingers into her
pussy, she began to pull out the panties. “No way,” I said, “Did you not have to pee all day or what?”
“Well,” she said, continuing to pull the undergarment out of her vagina, “I really do now, which is why I decided to
finally take it out.” She finally had the pair all the way out. She took it in both hands and presented it to me.

“Here you go,” she said, “When I’m not around. To use however you wish. All yours. Just ask me if you ever need
them ‘refreshed’. Now I have to go. Bad. “She got up from the couch and ran over to the bathroom, closing the door
behind her. I was left sitting on the couch, damp panties in my hand. I brought them to my nose and inhaled.
My heart raced. I lowered them and gazed back at the bathroom door. The room was strangely silent.

Part 3: Hiatus

I awoke. Mom was sleeping in front of me, her naked back exposed. I had regained consciousness quite suddenly.
It was peculiar. I sat up and blinked my eyes a couple times, becoming fully awake. I went downstairs and walked up
to the living room window. The sun was just peeking up over the horizon, shining its light on the house next door.
It was a house that had been for sale for the past couple months. It was a prestigious place. A little bit too fancy for
this neighborhood, in fact. A large U-Haul was parked in the driveway while a moving team was taking boxes into the
house. I suddenly felt Mom’s breasts press into my back as she wrapped her arms around me from behind.
“Someone’s finally moving into that house?” Mom asked. “It appears so,” I replied. We just stood there for a while we
watched the truck being unloaded. Then a man wearing a suit exited the house and began talking to the workers.
A woman followed soon after him. As soon as I saw her, I was entranced.

She looked to be in her early 30s. She was wearing a red dress that showcased her unbelievable cleavage and
stopped just short of her beautiful, curvaceous ass. She approached the man and spoke a few words to him.
He seemed to ignore her which caused her to speak again. The two then appeared to get in a small argument which
ended when the man walked over to a BMW and got in. He then drove off down the street to work, I assumed.
“Hmm,” said Mom, watching the saddened woman walk back into the house, head bowed. “Looks like you may have
something to keep you busy while I’m gone.” “You can’t be serious,” I said, watching the woman’s toned legs as she
rounded a corner in the house and disappeared from view. “It’ll be a challenge,” said Mom, placing her hands on my
shoulders, “You have to sleep with that woman before I get back from my retreat.” “Or what?” I asked. “Or else I won’t
let you fuck our daughter.” “What?” I said, “Our daughter?” “Yep,” Mom said, “It’s a girl. Found out yesterday.”
I stared at the house across the street before turning back to Mom.
I placed my hands on her ass and gave her a kiss.
“You’re on.”

The day had come. Mom had to leave. I was to be alone for 30 days. No sexual output, unless I acted on Mom’s
challenge. I was able to fuck Mom before she left in the morning. It was nice knowing that I had sent her out with a
pussy full of my cum. But then she was gone. Down the street and around the corner, and I was alone. To skip all of
the boring stuff, I’ll just talk about my goal.
Fucking my neighbor.

A few nights after Mom had left was the first progress that had been made. I had been watching the house as often as
I could. Everything seemed to be normal for the first couple of days. The man and woman would leave in the morning
for work. The woman would get home first at around 5 and then man at about 7. A 2 hour period where the woman
was home alone. So far so good.

But then, on the 3rd night, things started to happen. The man had gotten home and I could see the two of them
arguing through the large kitchen window. After about a minute of this, the man left the house in a fury and got back
in his car. The woman followed him out and watched him drive away from the open doorway. She sat down on the
doorstep and vacantly stared down the street.

This is when I made my first move.

I left the house and walked across the street. As I walked up their driveway, I called to the woman. “Hey,” I said.
She looked over at me as I walked towards her. She started to stand up but I put my hand out, signaling her to stay
seated. “Are you alright?” I asked.
“Did you have to see that?” she replied.
“Not have to, but I did,” I said.
“I am so sorry. Which house are you in?”
I pointed straight across the street.
“It won’t happen again,” she said, “I’ll make sure of it.”
“It’s fine,” I said, sitting down next to her, “I just wanted to make sure you were alright.”
She smiled. “How very thoughtful of you.”
“So,” I said, staring down at their lawn, “Where’d you two move here from?”
“Upstate. My husband got a position here in the city so we had to move closer.”
“Your husband, you say? How long have you two been married?”
“About a year now. It wasn’t always like this you know…” She was also staring at the lawn as she faded off.
“What’s been causing this strain then?” I asked.
“The job, I think. It’s only been over the past few months that he’s been so short with me.”
“Short with you?” I asked with a grin. I was treading on very risky ground with a joke of this caliber, but it seemed to
go over better than I originally thought. She laughed slightly.
“In more than one way, I guess you could say,” she replied with a smile, “He just hasn’t been himself. And I don’t
know what to do.”
I placed my hand on her back. It rested on her dress strap right below her left shoulder.
“Well,” I said, “If you need anyone to talk to, I’ll be across the street. My mom is going to be gone until August, so
feel free to come over at anytime, ok?”
“Thanks for the offer,” she said.
I stood up and walked back over to the house. From inside, I surveyed her movements. She got up and went back
inside.

I could see her, standing in front of the island in the kitchen. She took her right hand and placed it on her left
shoulder, right above where I had put mine. Then she lowered her touch to right above her left breast, where her heart
seemed to be. I squinted, thinking. Then she disappeared from my vision and the lights soon turned off as well.
An interesting night to say the least….

The next event of interest happened the following night. I was watching TV at around 5:30 in the evening. The sun was
just going down over the horizon. I was flipping through the channels when someone knocked at the door. I turned my
head and looked outside. There was only one car in the driveway across the street. And it wasn’t the husband’s.
I got up and answered the door. It was her.
She was wearing some relaxed jeans and a sweater with a knitted jacket.
Casual, laidback. Not her usual elegant style.

“Cold?” I asked.
“Kind of,” she said with a smile “Can I come in?”
“Sure,” I replied, stepping aside.
She walked in and looked around.
“Nice place,” she said.
“Thanks,” I replied, “Nothing compared to your enormous mansion across the street though.”
“That place isn’t as majestic as it appears,” she said, “It’s too big. Too cold. Lifeless.”
“I see,” I said, looking back at the living room, “Well, I was just watching some TV. Would you like to join me?”
She smiled. “That sounds fantastic.”

The next 2 hours were some of the most enjoyable I had had since Mom left. While sitcoms played on the screen,
almost ambient, me and the woman chatted about our lives. I found out that her name was Jennifer. We talked about
our interest and hobbies and everything in between. The chemistry between us was fantastic. Eventually, we got to
the topic of sex. She told me that she actually had sex with a girl in high school first, before legitimately losing her
virginity in college. I asked her if she still had feelings for females. She replied, “….Occasionally.” I smirked. She then
asked me about my sexual preferences. I told her that I tried my best to be a ladies’ man. She perked right up once I
said this. She replied that I was indeed a charmer and wanted to know if I was still a virgin. I told the truth.
She smiled and placed her hand on her face. “Interesting,” she said.

Before long, she decided to head back across the street. She slipped in that she would be “over again soon” before
returning home.

It wasn’t but 8 days before my challenge was completed.
It was the next night. The one after our little life story exchange. I was standing in the kitchen, fridge open in front of
me, when I heard a knock on the door. I turned around and approached the living room window. Just her car.
I walked over to the door and opened it.
She was wearing the same red dress she was in when I first saw her. Her hands were behind her back.
“Mind if I come in?” she asked, then displayed what she was hiding. Two wine glasses in one hand, and a bottle of
champagne in the other. “Make yourself at home,” I said, stepping aside.

“So therefore…she would want to go out with me right?” Jennifer asked. “Possibly,” I replied, “If I was in a situation
like that, I don’t know if I would have dropped a line like that though.” She nudged me slightly on the shoulder.
“Oh whatever, I’m a charmer.”
“You’re spot on there,” I said, “But that’s a pick-up line that would have to be handled properly, even by someone of
your caliber.” “I’m honored,” she replied, setting her 4th glass of champagne down on the coffee table, “But she was
already a lesbian anyway. And I wanted to experiment. Don’t you think I look fuckable?” “100%. But that line was just
so….gah!” I made an incredulous face and she gave me a snide face. “Yes, well, I never got to sleep with her,” she
said, picking up her glass again and taking another sip,
“So I just went home and fucked my sister.”

I nearly choked on my drink. “Come again?” I said. “I went home and had sex with my sister,” she said. “I wanted to
experiment so I decided to just try out both sides of the spectrum at the same time. Lesbianism and incest.”
“I’m surprised,” I said, “You don’t seem like the type.” “We never do,” she replied. “People you’d never expect dabble
around in it.” “Too true,” I responded.
She gave tilted her head to the side and gave me an interested look. “What’s that supposed to mean?”
“What do you think it means?”
“I think you’ve dabbled in it yourself.”
“In incest?”
“Yea.”
“Hmm…”
Now here is where I decided to let me secret out. Jennifer seemed trustworthy enough.
“…I suppose that you would be correct.”
“I knew it! With who? Your Mom?”
“Yep.”
“Kinky. How is she?”
“She’s fantastic. Knows all of the right moves.”
“Wow. What kind of stuff goes through your mind?”
“Well…it turns me on that I have unlocked the hidden, private side of her. You know, to be sticking my cock in the
very pussy that gave birth to me. To be sucking on the nipples that gave me sustenance as a baby. And then to lean
up and give her a kiss lasting longer than a couple of seconds. To be doing what I’m not supposed to, but she’s
letting me and enjoying it. It’s amazing.”
“That sounds so hot. I need to meet her.”
“You certainly should. But enough about me. Tell me about your first time. With your sister.”
“Well, I had come home from the party and was still a little buzzed. She was in her room which was right next to
mine. I peeked in and saw her laying in bed, the covers half covering her. I noticed her ass peeking through the
sheets. She was wearing polka-dot panties that were snug in her ass crack. I remember them vividly. Out of the blue,
I started to get turned on. At first I was kind of weirded out by this, but the alcohol did away with that pretty quickly.
I walked into her room and closed and locked the door behind me. I quietly snuck up on her bed and knelt down.”

It was at this point that I noticed that her nipples were so hard that they were perfectly visible through her dress.

“Her ass was right in front of my face. I leaned forward and gave her ass cheek a kiss. Then another. Then another.
I was so wet by this point that I just had to go further. I pulled the thong out of her crack and slipped my finger in.
I rubbed it across her asshole then pulled it out and sucked on it. She tasted so good. It was at this point that she
awoke and leaned up. She asked me what I was doing. I decided to take a chance. I leaped up onto the bed and
started kissing her. Full on. I think she was surprised at first but within moments she was enjoying it as much as I
was. I started kissing her neck and heard her whisper ‘I’ve waited for this for so long’.
And…well…the rest is history.”
As she finished her story, she also finished her 4th glass.

“Wow,” I said “What happened after that?”
“Well, I didn’t realize that my sister was a squirter. At one point, I was fingering her with her panties still on and she
came, soaking my hand and her panties. The next morning, we decided to start a routine. Every morning, we would
wear each other’s underwear from the previous day. So that way by the end of that night, our panties would be
soaked in each other’s juices. We would then swap, sniff the panties while we played with ourselves, then eventually
made love. After that, the next day, we would start fresh and repeat. It was great.
We bonded so wonderfully. But, after a while, she eventually found a man and married him and I did the same.
But neither of us regret our brief time we spent together. As sisters, madly in love.”
“….You have no idea how turned on I am right now,” I said.

She giggled.

“Jennifer?” I said.
“Yes, Daniel?” she replied.
“Would it be alright if I made love to you? Right now?”
She stared at me for a couple seconds. Her expression still the same as before I asked her the question.
“You know what?” she asked?
She then leaned forward and slowly connected our lips. It was a soft kiss. No head movement, just lips.
Then she disengaged and tilted her forehead forward to touch mine. I could smell her subtle flowery fragrance and
could see her amazing cleavage nestled in her dress.
“I think that would be just fine.”

Our foreheads still touching, I pushed her backwards, making ler lay down on the couch.
I slipped my hands behind her and grabbed her ass as I started kissing her neck.
While she moaned quietly, I could feel her grinding her crotch against mine. She was even more impatient than I was.
“Do you want me to just cut to the chase?” I asked.
“Yes,” she replied, “Our stories were foreplay enough.”
This being said, I started to get undressed and she did the same. Her body was very similar to Mom’s, more perky
though, yet didn’t have the prestige or grace of Mom’s.
They both had amazing thighs, tits and asses. Both ravishing women. Once we were naked, she lay back down on
the couch and spread her legs. I was about to lean in and make my move when she reached her hand up and
stopped me.
“Wait,” she said, “I have an idea.”
She got up from the couch, grabbed her clothes and walked over to the door. “Where are you going?” I asked.
“Follow me,” she said, “You can leave your clothes here.” She then opened the door and walked out into the night.
Confused, I followed her and saw her walking nude across my lawn. “Come on!” she called back.
“This is crazy!” I said, following her across the street to her house. “It’s 10:30,” she replied, “No one’s out.”
Eventually we made it into the house and into the kitchen. She threw her clothes down and said “I want you to fuck
me on the table.” “That table?” I said, pointing, “Is that the one you guys eat on?”
“Yes,” she said walking over to it, her ass cheeks facing me, “When he eats breakfast tomorrow morning, I want him
to be eating at the place where we fucked just hours before.”
“Speaking of him, where is he?”
“A late meeting. Won’t be home till after midnight.”
“Well, I don’t want to waste any time,” I said, walking over.
“This is where he sits,” she said, pointing to a chair. She sat up onto the table, right in front of the chair, and laid
back. “I’m ready.” I moved the chair away and grabbed her legs. The action was about to start right where his
breakfast would be the next day.I entered her slowly, but started in soon enough. She was fantastic.
It was all the small things. The biting of her lips, her expressions, her eyes rolling back into her head.

Her tits were perfect because they didn’t bounce a ton, just swayed slightly as I ravaged her pussy.
“What about a condom?” I asked. “I don’t care,” she said. “Impregnate me, if you want. I don’t mind.”
Then, almost too soon, it seemed, I let loose, deep inside her. “Oh….” she said, “…..fuck….”
Just whispers. I could tell she was coming too. Her pussy gripped me lovingly and wouldn’t let go. I laid down on her
chest as we both connected on a sensual level. I could hear her purring slightly as her thighs shook and vibrated.
She was in heaven, satisfied after so long of a hiatus. And then, finally, we were through. We had done it.
I slid out between her lips, which were reluctant to let me go. “That was….” she whispered, “…..incredible.
I needed that so badly.” “Glad to oblige,” I replied, “Now, I have a favor to ask.” “Anything,” she said.” “I need proof
that I fucked you,” I said. “To show my Mom.” “Sure,” she said, “How about I sign my panties and give em’ to you?”
“Sounds good,” I replied. She found a marker and the panties she had been wearing. “What’s your Mom’s name?”
she asked. I told her and she started to write… “Your son is fantastic lover. I am incredibly jealous that you get to live
with that stud and come home to him each night. I look forward to meeting you sometime in the future. Jennifer.”
She followed this with a small heart and gave me the panties. “Good?” she asked. “Great,” I said.

Part 4: “I now pronounce you, Mother and Son.”

The day had come. Mom would return. Jennifer and I had fucked 3 times since our first, totaling 4 altogether. I even
had the privilege of being the first guy inside of her asshole. Always an honor, to be sure. At least I had a fuck buddy
to keep me company during the 30 day period. And, soon enough, the period was over. And Mom was back. She
pulled up in the driveway and got out. She was wearing one of my favorite blouses that revealed a devastating amount
of cleavage. I could also spot the pink bra which I admired so much. “Welcome back,” I said.
“Oh son….” she whispered and ran to me.
She pulled me in the house and closed the door. Within 30 seconds, we were both naked, and within 3 minutes, we
had both orgasmed. “Wow,” she said as I rolled off of her, “I needed that SO bad. It was excruciating not having your
dick in me each night.” “Tell me about it,” I said, “I missed my little princess and her sweet juices.”
I started making out with her pussy lips.

Then I remembered. I got up from the bed and walked over to the dresser. “Here you go,” I said, tossing her the
panties. She caught them and read the words written on them. “No way,” she exclaimed, “You did it?!” “Sure did,” I
replied. “Come to find out, she has played around in incest too. Her and her sister were lovers for a while.”
“No kidding?” she said, “I need to meet her.” “She said the same thing about you,” I said. I walked back over to the
bed and sat down. “So,” I said, looking at Mom’s stomach, “How is she coming along?”
“Very nicely,” she said, “Your new mistress is being constructed inside of your Mother’s womb as we speak.”

….Talk about a turn on. Within minutes I was cumming inside of Mom again.

“Mom, I have something to ask you,” I said. We were eating dinner at the table.
She was wearing nothing but a pair of panties, her usual household dress code.
“What is it, baby?” she said.
“Have you ever thought about getting married?”
At this, Mom stopped eating and stared at me. “….Wow….” she said, leaning back in her chair and sticking one
hand into her panties while the other groped one of her breasts.
“…Are you serious?” “Dead serious. Do you think something like that could work?”
“I’m sure we could figure some sort of work around. Oh man..” Her eyes rolled up into her head and she sighed. “My
son, becoming my husband. We would have our own rings. Holy shit, I am so turned on. This is an amazing idea.
I want to do it as soon as possible.”
“Get married?”
“Yes.”
“How? I’m only 14.”
“Yea, I know. It’s possible.”
“Really? Do you think you could look into it?”
“Of course, sweetie,” she said, walking around the table and sitting on my leg, her moist panties throttling my thigh.
“I love you. So much. Not only is it fucking sexy to have you inside of me so often, but you’re a handsome young
man with a good heart. It would be an honor to be your bride, son.”

You can most likely assume what happened next.

6 months in now, and Mom was showing. She never ceased to impress me with her ever-growing maternity lingerie
wardrobe. Her hormones were off of the charts. Not very many mood swings, thank heavens. Lots of heightened
sexual activity though. Hey, I wasn’t complaining. Her sexual preferences were changing. She enjoyed being on top
more. Gave her more room and freedom. Plus, having her ever-growing womb right in front of me while I had my cock
buried deep inside of her was a massive turn-on.

She had started researching ways for us to get married. She was in a toss up between legally getting married as
mother and son, getting married using fake identities, or moving to a different town and claiming to be married.
The legal aspects were tricky, as it seemed to be practically impossible to get married as mother and son in any
town really. She didn’t want to forge an identity for me or herself. So the most plausible option would be claiming.
Yet claiming wasn’t the same as having her name and mine on a piece of paper. Mother and son, wife and husband.
Do their separate things during the day. Come home at night. Then make love.

One day, while we were sitting the living room, watching TV, she brought up a completely new topic.
“We should go visit my Mom,” she said.
“Michelle?” I asked, “Why?”

(It’s also important to note here, we never called my Mother’s Mother ‘grandma’. That is the only time I will use that
word here. We always have called here by name. It’s just how we’ve always done it. How I grew up with it anyway.)

“Well, she should know about the baby. And even more importantly, about us.”
“Why!? She’d go crazy.”
“I don’t know about that. She was always open to sexuality during her younger years.”
“I still don’t know. Wouldn’t that be weird? Telling her about us?”
“…..Oh….my…..”
Mom stared at me for a moment.
“I just had an idea.”
“What?”
“Ok, once we started fucking, your outlook on me changed right? I went from your mother to your lover.”
“Yes. Your point?”
“You have a new outlook on family, right?”
“Yea.”
“Now that I’ve said that, visualize Michelle.”

“Holy shit.”

Mom had just planted an idea in my mind that certainly would never leave. I had never thought of fucking my mother
before, and I had certainly never thought of fucking Michelle, or even thinking about her as attractive.
But now that Mom had said it, she was onto something.

Michelle had turned 48 last year, so she might have been 50 at the time of this conversation. Last I had seen her, she
still seemed young and jovial. Along with Mom, Michelle was a single woman. Her husband had left a while back, and
since then she seemed to have been on the prowl. Taking guys home and hitting up the high-end restaurants and
clubs. From what I recall, she had brown hair, perky tits, a defined ass, and absolutely. incredible. thighs. Even had
some strong calves. Imagining myself between Michelle’s stunning, ravishing legs, pumping in and out of the vagina
that gave birth to my Mother while she holds onto my shoulders and begs for more….gave me an instant boner.

“So, we go visit her. Let her know about this and see what she thinks. And if she’s alright with it, I can try to seduce
her if I want to?”
“Sounds kinky, doesn’t it?”
“Oh, Mom….” I said, turning off the TV and sticking my hand into her panties, “You always have your son’s, or,
should I say, husband’s well-being on your mind, don’t you?”
“Us women need to look out for our men,” she said, spreading her legs and putting her feet up onto the couch,
leaning in towards me, our lips almost touching, “My womanhood belongs to you. You and no one else. My pussy is
yours. For now and for always. There will be no others but you. My son. My man. I will take are of you as a parent
and as a mistress. A guardian and a call-girl. A mother and a lover. I am yours. Forever.”
Then she kissed me.

I was lying in bed with the covers over me, Mom sitting next to me. She was wearing one of my favorite corsets with
her pair of panties that said “My Son’s Best Friend” on the front. You can find anything on the Internet if you look in
the right places.
She was painting her toenails a bright pink.
“So,” she said, “How do you think we should confront Michelle?”
“About what?” I replied, “About the baby or me fucking her?”
“Either.”
“Well, we should probably start from the beginning in great detail. I don’t think we should start our conversation with
‘We are mother and son and we fuck and will have a daughter soon’. We need to explain how we got here and how
happy we are. We obviously have perfect chemistry because we are family, and that carries over into our sex life.
The way we present it needs to soften the blow. Then, once we explain that, the baby shouldn’t be a problem. And if
she is ok with that, I feel that seducing her won’t be hard. Our story needs to be told first before I try to get into her
pants.”
“That sounds good. I think you should probably start it with your side of the story, just because she wouldn’t be as
inclined to get angry at someone who isn’t her own child. I can take over with my explanation afterwards.”
“Doesn’t sound too bad.”
“Oh sweetie?” she said, blowing onto her toes to dry them, “Would you want me to try and put in a good word for
you? After we explain ourselves?
Might plant a thought in her head that you can act on.”
“If you want. It’s up to you.”

Mom swung her right leg over me and sat down on me cowgirl style, straddling my cock through the sheets and her
panties. She rested her hands on her thigh-highs and said “Damn right it’s up to me. I am your Mother after all.
I am still in control over you. You need to obey me.”She started grinding her pussy against my cock, the words
“My Son’s Best Friend” crumpling and straightening out with each slide up and down my dick.
“And I say……..that I’m going to make you cum through 2 layers of fabric. Without even being in my pussy.”

With great pleasure, I obeyed her.

Part 5: Michelle

The suitcases were packed and in the car. Our visit to Michelle was planned and ready to execute. She lived about
2 hours away so we called her and arranged a 1 week stay.
Mom made sure to pack my favorite outfits.

The trip felt relatively short. Probably because I fingered Mom most of the time. Her orgasms nearly crashed us on
occasion, but she begged for more after each one.

By the time we had arrived, Mom had made a damp spot on her seat from the 11 orgasms she had.
Michelle’s house was located in a suburb similar to our’s but seemed more high-end. Jennifer’s house wouldn’t have
seemed out of place here. Within seconds of pulling up, Michelle opened the door and walked out.

With my new perspective, I evaluated her.
She was wearing an amazingly tight black dress. Her breasts seemed to be about G sized, while her BWH looked to
be around 36-24-34.
Her ass was very defined while her legs……damn. Indescribable. Amazing, on the whole. Mom’s genes certainly
came from top grade female form.

“Hey, you guys!” Michelle said, walking over to us, “Long time no see!”
“Hey Mom,” Mom said, hugging Michelle.
“It’s been too long! Why didn’t you call sooner? And you’re expecting!?”
“Yes, yes. I’ve been….busy. Big business stuff, you know.”
“Of course, of course. Who’s the father??”
“Oh, no one you know.”
“A daughter after my own heart, I see. And Daniel…”
She gave me a quick lookover and I did the same to her.
My context was probably a tad bit different than her’s though.
“…You’ve….grown.”
Maybe I was emanating some sort of vibe or subconscious messages, but I could have sworn that Michelle’s tone
had gone ever so slightly sensual. “What a handsome young man he’s become! Man, guys, it really has been too
long! I haven’t seen you in forever. Grab your stuff and come in!”
Michelle walked back into the house. Of course, I had to do the obligatory ass examination.
Mom and I exchanged a look.

“Oh, just a date.”
“A date, Mom? With whom?”
“Oh…..just….a friend.”
“Do I know him?”
“Probably not.”
“Jeeze, Mom. You get around way too much.”
“Hey! Menopause hasn’t kicked in yet. And I wanted to have as much fun as I can until then.”

Mom and Michelle were hashing some things out downstairs while I unpacked upstairs. I couldn’t see them, just hear
them.

“Fair enough, I suppose. When will this….guy… get here?”
There was a pause.
“Six. 20 minutes.”
“Ok, I need to talk to you. This is important.”

It was at this point where I expected Mom to call me downstairs and we’d execute our “plan”. Instead, their voices
trailed off as they walked into a different room. Strange. I didn’t want to go downstairs and interrupt though, so I
continued to unpack. Before long, thedoor bell rang and footsteps made their way to the door.
“….Continue this later.”
Then the door opened and I heard a male voice. The rest was incomprehensible until the door closed. Then more
footsteps up the stairs and Mom appearing in the door way.
“What was that all about?” I asked.
“Michelle’s gone. On her date,” she said, bending over, her jeans tightening around her ass.
“No, not that. What did you talk to her about for all that time?”
She looked at me while I was checking out her ass and winked at me.
“That’s for me to know and you to find out.”

While she was saying this line, I approached her from behind and pressed my crotch against her ass. She looked
back towards me and gave me a sexy smirk. Let’s just say that Michelle’s guest bed got introduced to doggy-style
anal that evening.

That night, Mom and I were lying in bed, fast asleep. Something woke me up. At the time, I didn’t know what. But
looking back, it must have been the front door opening and closing. I sat up in bed and listened. I could hear Michelle
stumble up the stairs and into her bedroom across the hall. By the sounds she was making, I decided to go out and
make sure she made it safely to her bed, at least. I opened the bedroom door and saw her in the her room.
I bridged the gap across the hall to get a closer look.

She appeared to be drunk, stumbling around the room, attempting to remove her jewelry, shoes etc.
Why was she home so early?, I had thought. If she was on a date, wouldn’t she have gone to the guy’s house or at
least brought him here?
But no. She was alone. And seemed upset.

I walked into the room.
“Michelle?”
She turned towards me while trying to take off her bracelet with her teeth.
“Oh, Daniel! How great it is to seeeee you.”
She stumbled towards me, tripping slightly in her high heels.
“You alright?”
“Oh, just fiiiiiinnnee darling. Apart from being stood up, just fiiiinnee!”
“The guy stood you up?”
“Oh yeeesss. Took me to dinner, went to the ressstroom and never cammee back. So I drank a couple driinks and
came back here and fell into a deeeeeep slumber.”
With this, she tripped onto the bed and started giggling.
“Michelle, you need to get undressed and go to bed.” (I hoped a line like this might trigger something.)
“I can do that allllll by myself. Just go back to Mommy and have some more fun, will you?”
“….What!?”
“It’s ok, sweetie,” she said, rolling around on the bed, “Your Mom told me all abouuttt it earlier.”
“That we…”
“Fuck? Oh yesss, sweetheart. All about it. And the baby, too.”
“You’re not upset?”
“Of course nott! Truth be told..” She hiccupped. “..Your Mother and I have had some….relations of our own in the
past.”
“…..Really?! You and Mom….”
“Mmhmmmmm”, she said, slipping off of the bed and to her knees, “Ever since she was 15.”
With these words, she reached for my boxers and pulled them down. I felt no need to object.
My dick was hanging in front of her face, semi-hard. But within seconds of her grasping it, it was 100%.
Looking up at me, she said “Do you mind?”
“Go right ahead.”

She took me into her mouth instantly. Her tongue was soft and her lips gentle as they ran up and down my shaft.
No need to linger here, as this just continued for 2 minutes until I came down her throat as she took me completely
into her mouth. Her gag reflex must have been non-existent.

“Mmmmm, so good,” she said, licking her lips, “Now, sleeeeeeeep.”
She snaked her way back onto the bed, dragging me with her. She collapsed once on it and passed out instantly.
I decided that I was fine where I was so I pulled up my boxers, maneuvered the covers onto Michelle then got under
them myself. I also fell asleep fairly quickly.

“Daniel?”
I awoke to that word. As I opened my eyes, I turned over to see Michelle staring at me, half a foot away.
“Morning,” I said.
“What’s going on?”
“You came home last night. The guy stood you up.”
“Yes, I know. I mean, what happened…..here?”
“Uhh. Well….let me ask you a question first.”
“….Ok. What?”
“What did Mom tell you yesterday?”
“….About….About you two….and your….you know.”

Whew, she didn’t just make it up.

“Ok, well, last night, you came home and I helped you into bed.”
“…That’s it? I sense there’s more.”
“…Do you want to know the truth?”
“Yes.”
“You gave me a blowjob.”
“….I did? Really?”
“Yes, really. And you were amazing, if I do say so myself.”
She leaned back and gave me an inquisitive look. Certainly no angry or upset emotions.
“Wow. Thank you, I suppose.”
“You’re welcome.”
A moment of silence….
“So, did Mom tell you about my intentions?”
“What intentions?”
“To try to make love to you.”
Another inquisitive look. I was amazed at how well she was taking this.
“No. Didn’t tell me that. Just about you two and the baby. Must not have had time before I left.”
“Ahh, I see.”

Another bit of silence…

“Well,” she said, “Do you still want to?”
My heart skipped a beat.
“Of course. You’re an indescribable woman who I would love fuck.”
She smiled.
“I’m honored. Well, I’m down if you are. Help me get out of this dress.”

She turned and presented her back to me. I unzipped the back of her dress as she slipped it off of her shoulders.
She stood up and pulled her dress down. Past her chest, over her breasts, down her stomach, over her ass before
finally collapsing down her legs.
She wasn’t wearing any under garments.
She turned and displayed her body to me.

Amazing breasts. As firm and perky as Mom’s. Almost similar in every way.
Cute pussy with a thin layer of hair on her prominent pubic mound above sexy, shaven lips.
And her legs. Her legs…..I still can’t describe them.

“Wow. I’m speechless.”
“Your Mom did say that you were sweet,” she said, crawling back into the bed, “And she’s right.”
Our connection was fantastic. It’s like we had known each other all of our lives and were right in the middle of a
multiple year relationship. She laid on her back and spread her legs. The fantasy that I had previously now took place
almost exactly as I had imagined. My cock slipped into her pussy with ease. She might have been old, but her body
refused to show it. She might have been 49 or 50, but she looked and talked like a young, fruitful 30 year old. But it
was still obvious that she had years of experience. Her moans, sighs, gasps, pants, cries, yells, whimpers, groans
and hums were some of the most erotic sounds I’d ever heard. Definitely on par with Mom. Her pussy was out of
this world. The amount of control it had was devastating. It felt like it was living, breathing and squeezing in time with
my thrusts. We both came after a solid 5 minutes of fucking. We tried to hold out, but we couldn’t stop driving each
other crazy with all of the “small things” we’d do. I shot deep into Michelle while she sighed repeatedly, short of
breath. Her orgasm seemed very subtle and delicate compared to the way she fucked. Maybe there haven’t been
many guys to get her to this point before.
“Ugh……wow,” she said as I rolled off of her, “I haven’t felt like that in years. Mom said you were good, but I didn’t
think anything like that….”
“You were incredible, yourself. That orgasm was pretty cute.”

She blushed.

“Well, well, well.”
Michelle and I turned towards the doorway where Mom was standing in a see through babydoll.
“You guys didn’t wait for me, eh?”
“Oh, dear,” Michelle said, standing up, “Don’t be so selfish. What better way to warm-up than an intimate one on
one session?”
“Oh, I suppose,” Mom said.
“Plus, you’ve been fucking him for ages. Tell you what,” she said, laying her hands on Mom’s shoulders, “We’ll go
out on the town today. See the sights. Meet some of my friends. Get some of the best food. And then, when all of
that’s said and done, we’ll come back here. And have a threesome.”

“Oh, Mom,” Mom said, hugging Michelle, “You know just how to make your daughter happy.”

And what a time we had. Michelle knew all of the places. Sightseeing, elegant movie theaters, luxurious restaurants
with friends and a homey ice cream parlor to bring the evening to a close. Throughout the day, I checked out these 2
women to my heart’s content. To my utmost joy, they would bend over often for an amazing view of cleavage or a
tight ass in jeans or a skirt. Some of the more sensual ones were when they interacted with each other. The most
memorable being when we were on a crowded bus heading for the downtown district. The poles on the bus for people
to hold on to were about 2 feet away from each other. Since the bus was so crowded, Mom and Michelle decided to
find some space between two of these poles. Their ass cheeks wrapped around the poles while their proximity to
each other pressed their breasts together.
Absolutely unreal.

But eventually, the evening had come to an end and it was time to return to Michelle’s house. My excitement to fuck
these two women at the same time could hardly be contained. They seemed to be just as, if not more excited than I
was. When we got home, we went upstairs and into Michelle’s bedroom. They told me to get undressed and lay on
the bed while Mom went into the guest room to change. While she did that, I had the pleasure of watching Michelle
change into a white satin chemise right in front of me. Soon after Michelle was done changing, Mom appeared in the
doorway. She was wearing a new corset that I had never seen before.
Black, tight around her torso which caused her breasts to look more voluptuous than ever before. To compliment this,
she had on a pair of thigh-highs, garter straps and satin gloves.
She looked like a goddess. A pregnant goddess.
Michelle walked over to her and hugged her. “Oh, darling, you look so beautiful. How come you never came to visit
me more often?” “Now that I think about it,” she said, looking her Mother in the eyes, “I have no idea.”
At this, she gave Michelle a quick 1 second kiss. Just long enough to be sensual. A perfect pre-cursor to the
explosive erotic event that was about to take place.

Without a word, they turned to me and started crawling up the bed. My heart was racing.
Mom started by kissing and licking my cock while Michelle made her way up to my face and started kissing me.
This was the first time I had kissed her. Very reminiscent of Mom, but she seemed to have her own style entirely.
Soon, Mom was flat out blowing me while Michelle was lying on top of me, breasts pressing into my chest while our
tongues danced in a sexual embrace. After a little while of this I stopped kissing Michelle and told her that I wanted
to eat her out. With great pleasure, she got up and turned around. Her ass, groin and pussy were hovering above my
head, ready for action. Without hesitating, she lowered her pussy to my mouth. I sucked, licked, kissed and tongued
her vagina ravenously. I could feel her rocking back and forth while I orally pleased her sensitive female areas. While
this was happening, I sensed Mom had stopped sucking me. But before long, I felt an all too familiar sensation as
she sat down on me, enveloping me in her pussy. Then I heard Michelle’s sexual noises stop, only to be replacing
by sucking noises and sighs coming from both women.
They were making out on top of me.

We naturally evolved positions multiple times. They both came about once every 3 minutes on average. I was trying
to hold out as long as I could but it was incredibly difficult. At one point, Mom was lying on her back while I ate her
out and Michelle rimmed me from behind. Then we rotated. Mom ate out Michelle while I made out with Mom’s
asshole. Then, before long, everything was different again. I was fucking Michelle missionary style, her legs going up
and over my shoulders while Mom was sitting on her face. The first time I came was in Mom’s asshole. I was doing
her doggy-style while she was lying on top of Michelle as they were making out. The second time was in Michelle’s
pussy. She was riding me cowgirl, while Mom was making out with me.

On and on it went. The sexual desire never stopped.
I had 3 orgasms by the end and Mom and Michelle probably had a combined total of 20.

We lay there, sexually exhausted. Mom was down near my cock after having finished blowing me while Michelle was
next to me, her breasts pressing into my side.
“That. Was. Amazing!” Michelle said, giving me a kiss, “I’ve never felt like that before in my life.
So exhilarating and…..” She looked at Mom. “….orgasmic.”
“Tell me about it,” Mom said, rubbing my cock, “Who knew my son would end up being such a hunk?”

Epilogue: 15 Years Later

“I’m home!” I said, closing the door behind me. Mom came walking down the stairs, wearing a sheer babydoll and
nothing else.
“Hi, honey,” she said, “How was work?”
“Tiring, but went by quick.”
“Oh good,” Mom said, wrapping her arms around me and giving me a big kiss, “You don’t need to work this
much, you know. With me retiring next year, we’ll have plenty of
income to keep up the place.”

Mom was 44 and I was now 29. She still looked sexy as hell and hadn’t lost any of her appeal. Simply aged. And
aged well. “Yea, I know. I guess you’re right. We shouldn’t be apart so much.”
“Damn straight. I am your wife. We can be together more than we are now and still be fine.”

Mom had found an incredibly hidden loophole deep in some state laws in an out-of-state small town. We were Mother
and Son and legally married, nearing our 14th anniversary.

“Anyway, dinner will be ready soon.”
“Cool.”

I sat down and turned on the TV, flipping to a sitcom.
“Where’s Emily?” I asked.
“Upstairs, studying.”
“The big history test?”
“Yep. She says the whole class is fretting about it.”
“Hmm. I’ll see if I can set her mind at ease.”

I sat up and walked upstairs. Now that Mom and I were married, I had moved into Mom’s, or should I say our room
years ago. Therefore, Emily took my old room.

Emily was my sister and daughter. The child Mother and I had together. And she was gorgeous.
Growing up into a family shaped by incest, I knew everything about her down to the tiniest detail.
Her current bra size was 34D, impressive for a 15 year old. VERY perky tits too. Like her Mother, she had some
meat on her, but wasn’t fat. She just started growing pussy hair which Mom has been teaching her how to keep
maintained. Emily insists on keeping it trimmed.

I opened the door to her room and saw her sitting at her desk, on her laptop.
Her brown hair was in a short ponytail. She had on a tight tanktop, with no bra that I could see, and just a pair of
panties. She claims to enjoy wearing no bottoms….saying things like “Well, my brother enjoys looking at my ass.
Why not let him?” Whenever we have normal, everyday conversation she refers to me as her brother more often then
her father. However, when we fuck, it’s not uncommon to hear her cry “Daddy!”.

“Hey, sweetie,” I said, sitting down on her bed. My old bed.
“Welcome home,” she replied.
“How’s the test coming along?”
“Really fucking hard.”
“Language.”
She gave me a skeptical look.
“I don’t mind you using it in bed, honey. But try not to incorporate it in everyday speech. Will only hinder you in life.”
“Right, right. Anyway, yes, it’s hard.”
I placed my hand on her naked left thigh. “Want to take a break for a while?”
“You joking me?” she asked, flipping her laptop closed.
She turned towards me and jumped onto me, pushing me back onto the bed.
Making out with me was one of her favorite pastimes. She said that it was “the only enjoyable way to spend her free
time”. I certainly didn’t mind.
Our lips connected as she stuck her tongue deep into her mouth. She was more of a sexual fiend than I was. She
was getting me worked up fast so I disengaged and said “Take off those off and sit on my face. Get comfortable.
I’ll see if I can take your mind off of school.
“Without missing a beat, Emily slipped off her underwear and sat down on my face.
She surprised me by resting her asshole on my mouth first.

So there I was, lying down, giving my sister, my daughter, anal cunnilingus while she sat on top of me, moaning and
sighing in ecstasy.

My face fit perfectly between her petite ass cheeks. Although, it’s not like it was the first time it had been there.
“Oh, Daddy,” she said, getting off of me and lying down, “I want you in me right now. I need your cum.”
I turned and looked at her, her legs spread, pussy inviting me to jump in.
“Damn,” I said, getting undressed quickly, “I have a fucking sexy little sister.”
She grinned, filled with joy.

I moved on top of her and dipped my cock towards her vagina. She moved her legs up into the air, gripping my sides,
and whispered “Oh, yes, yes, yes, yes.” I moved down and slipped into her tight little teenage pussy. She did a sort
of whimper/gasp combination as I started thrusting in and out. This is how she grew up. In a incestuous family. Her
father was her brother, married to his mother…her mother. She grew up with a sexual fascination towards both of her
parents. Nudity was a common thing around the house. Yet at the same time, Mom and I made sure to educate her
in the way all other families operated, so if she wished to stop the incest with her generation, she could.
That probably won’t be the case, however.

Her orgasms were always amazing. This one being exceptionally exciting. After a few minutes, she whispered in my
ear “I’m going to cum.”
I said ok and kept slamming in and out of her. It started with a few quiet “Oh god..”s but soon built into “Oh FUCK! I’m
cumming!
I’m cummmminnngg! I’m cummi……..OHHH MY GODD!!!!!!!!!!!”. She hugged me tightly with both her pussy and her
arms. My daughter was a partial squirter. Her orgasms were always body-shaking and produced fluid.
I felt it coating my cock while she screamed in pleasure for a solid 10 seconds before taking a breath.
After 30 seconds, her orgasm ceased.
“Damn, sweetie,” I said, pulling out of her, “You sure know how to work your brother up.”
“You’re not going to cum in me?”
“Not today. I’d like to fuck Mom tonight. And you’ve gotten me ready for such a date. I’ll fuck you twice tomorrow,
alright? It’ll be Saturday.”
“Oh, I guess,” she said, putting her panties back on, “Thank you, though. That was amazing. You’re amazing.”
“No,” I said, giving her a little kiss, “You’re amazing.”

Mom rolled off of me and laid down next to me.
“Wow, honey,” she said, catching her breath, “You were fantastic!”
“Blame Emily,” I said, “She had another of her orgasms earlier.”
“Ahhhhh,” Mom said laying her head onto my chest, her breasts pressing into my waist, “That crazy little girl. So
exciting to see her grow up like this, no? So perky and full of life. And so fucking amazing in bed.”
I gave Mom an inquisitive look. “You been sleeping with her lately?”
Mom gave me a sly look. “Well, you left early this morning without giving me any attention,” she said, running her
hand down my stomach and to my now non-erect cock, cupping it in her hand.
“And I really needed my pussy eaten out.”

“Oh, Mom. You’re such a slut.”
“Don’t I know it. I even had an orgasm while I gave birth to you, baby.”

So there we were. Mother and Son, Wife and Husband, lying naked in bed, post-coital. Our daughter, my sister,
sleeping across the hall, eagerly awaiting the 2 sex sessions I promised her for tomorrow.

Michelle frequently visited the house. She’s gotten to know Emily very well, I must say.

Jennifer still lives next to us. However, her and her husband got a divorce because of the distance their jobs created.
Interestingly enough though, using the same trick Mom was able to discover, she married her sister, who also had
divorced her husband. They both live together across the street.

We had made it. We were happy. And I had a hot Mom and beautiful sister….a beautiful daughter to…..fuck……
whenever I felt like it.

….Fuck….

---

Pam Elliston’s naughty therapy has turned a loving wife into lusting for her own hunky son!

Daughter’s Incestuous Therapy

(An Incestuous Harem Story)

Chapter Three: The Joys of Mothers Loving Sons

By mypenname3000

Copyright 2019

Note: Thanks to wrc264 for beta reading this!

Session 5 with Jill Daniels

“Thanks for coming in today,” I said to Jill Daniels, smiling at the mother of Mercedes. Normally, I saw Jill on Friday after my session with her daughter and not on Monday.

The woman nodded. She lay on the bed beside me. I was working her towards my cuddle therapy. I loved the look in her eyes. She had this wild gleam. Almost haunted. She was realizing things about herself. Things she didn’t think she was capable of feeling.

“So, how was the tape?” I asked. I’d heard from Mercedes that Jill had spent all weekend in her bedroom while her husband was out fishing. “Enjoy it?”

Jill shuddered, her cheeks going red. “It was the hottest thing in the world, Dr. Elliston.” She glanced at me, licking her lip. “That was really your husband and his mother?”

I smiled, remembering filming the naughty, amateur porno that I’d given Jill to help her get the hots for her son. “Yes, it was,” I said. “It was fun to make.”

My thoughts drifted.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Nine weeks earlier…

I held the digital camcorder in my hand as I stood in the kitchen of our third house. We owned three of them in a row on our block, the fences knocked down to link the backyards. We lived in the first two houses while the third house was off limits to our kids. They were too young to see the things that went on in here.

My mother-in-law and sex slave, Cheryl Elliston, stood at the sink. She wore a light-blue dress spotted with flowers. It was a rather conservative dress, something a housewife would wear. She had an apron over it. She was humming, doing the dishes. Her dyed-blonde hair swayed about her shoulders. She stood taller than me, almost Clint’s height. Her large breasts swelled the front of her blouse, the apron stretched over it.

Clint strode in wearing a pair of jeans and a t-shirt. I shuddered at the sight of him. I smiled at the hungry look in his face as he stared at his mother. Normally, she was his sex slave. He mastered her, claiming her when she’d been drowning in grief after her husband, our father, had died.

I’d never known our father.

Clint came up behind his mother and grabbed her rump through her dress. She stiffened, her back arching. She shuddered and said, “What are you doing?”

Normally, she didn’t question him. She would melt into his touch and become playdough in his hand, but right now she played her role. I wanted this therapy tape ready to help my patients accept that incest was okay. No, that it was something they should enjoy.

“Clint,” my mother-in-law repeated, shuddering as he leaned in and nuzzled into her dyed-blonde hair. He went to kiss at her neck and her shoulders rolled, rebuffing her.“Clint, you can’t do this.”

“Why not?” he groaned. “I can’t stop thinking about you, Mom.”

“That’s exactly why,” she groaned, her hands turning off the faucet. He kneaded her rump as he nuzzled into her neck. He kissed at her skin. She shuddered. “You’re my son. This is wrong.”

“I don’t care,” he said. “I know you’re not getting enough. You’re frustrated. In need. I can give you what you crave. I can give you the pleasure you’re missing out.”

“Clint,” she whimpered as he squeezed her rump. “You don’t know what you’re talking about.”

“Don’t I, Mom?” His right hand slid around her hip, caressing her body through her dress. He slid up her stomach. His hand climbed higher and higher, vanishing beneath her apron. He reached her large breast, cupping it. squeezing it.

I shuddered, fighting against the heat gathering in my pussy. It rippled out of me. I rubbed my thighs together. My naked breasts swayed. I wanted to moan in delight as I watched Clint knead his mother’s breast.

“Don’t I know just what you need?” he growled as he squeezed her tit. “You are frustrated. Horny. You have a body that deserves to be worshiped. Mom, I’m here for you.”

“But it’s wrong,” she groaned. “Your father, he’s—”

“He’s not here,” he said. “He’s never here. But I am, Mom.” Clint turned her around and cupped her face. Her cheeks burned red. Her brown eyes darted around. His free hand cupped her breast through her apron and dress again. “Let me love you.”

“Clint,” she groaned, squirming. “This is wrong. Incest.”

“It’s love,” he said.

Pussy juices ran down my thighs as she whimpered. Blood pumped through my veins. It flowed hot. My fingers quivered and twitched. This was driving me wild. I wanted to join their incestuous passion. The way his mother shuddered, how her lower lip quivered, had me aching.

“Let me love you, Mom,” he said, leaning in. “Let me worship you. You deserve it, don’t you?”

“I… I…” She shuddered. “Clint, please, we can’t go down this road.”

“Why not?” he asked.

“I… I don’t know,” she whispered, her eyes closing. “People say it’s wrong.”

“Who cares?”

Clint kissed her. I shuddered and my cunt clenched. This heat rippled through my body. It flooded through my flesh. My pussy burned with excitement as mother and son kissed. Their tongues danced together. My mother-in-law whimpered against her son. She trembled as he kissed her hard.

His hands roamed her body as he loved her. She surrendered into it. She kissed him with awakened passion. She moaned. He growled. I fought the urge to masturbate. I wanted to join them. To feel them loving my body. I flexed the fingers of my hand not holding the camcorder.

His hand grabbed the hem of his mother’s skirt. He pulled it up. He drew it higher and higher. He raised her dress up her thigh, exposing more and more of her. She whimpered into the kiss. She shuddered against him, their tongues flashing.

He broke the kiss as he pulled her skirt up and over to expose the mauve panties she wore. His hand slid down and cupped her pussy through her panties. Her eyes widened. Her lower lips quivered in delight.

“Clint,” she groaned.

“You’re so hot and wet, Mom,” he said, grinning. “You want this, don’t you? We’re here. Alone. No one has to know. We can love each other. It doesn’t matter that you birthed me.” His fingers thrust her panties to the side. She gasped as his digits slid through her dark bush. “You want me back in you.”

“Clint,” she whimpered. “This… I…”

“Mmm, let me show you how much I love you, Mom.” Clint grinned at her as he sank to his knees. His left hand held her skirt and apron bunched over her waist. His right hooked the front of her panties, threatening to pull them to the side. “Let me worship you and give you the pleasure you deserve to experience.”

“Oh, god,” she groaned as he worked off her panties. He exposed her dark bush, revealing her true hair coloring. Her breasts rose and fell in her bodice. Her bleached-blonde hair swayed about her blushing cheeks.

He rolled her panties down her thighs. Clint shoved them down past her knees. They fell to her feet. She stepped out of them with her left foot, the dainty cloth clinging to her right. Clint pressed her thighs apart, her feet shifting. He nuzzled towards her pussy, inhaling deeply.

“Your passion smells incredible, Mom,” he growled.

My pussy clenched. My free hand slid down my naked body. I caressed over my belly and reached my black bush. I slid my fingers through my hairs and found my pussy lips. I stroked myself as Clint buried his face into his mother’s twat.

My mother-in-law gasped. Her back arched. Her mature and beautiful face twisted in pleasure. She then groaned through clenched teeth. Her hips wiggled as Clint feasted on her. I moved closer, rubbing my twat as I filmed my husband and brother feasting on his mother.

I squatted down. He danced his tongue across her folds. He stroked her while she moaned. Her head tossed back and forth as he devoured her. His left hand held her skirt and apron out of the way while his right slid up her thigh.

“Oh, my god, Clint,” she groaned. “You’re… you’re…”

“Eating your pussy, Mom?” he asked, pulling his lips away. They were gleaming with her incestuous pussy juices. “Huh, Mom?”

“Yes!” she moaned, her breasts swaying. “Oh, Clint, this… this…”

“Is what you need,” he said and buried his face back into her twat.

“My wonderful son!” she moaned as he ate her.

I stroked my pussy as I squatted there, my fingers caressing my cuntlips. I focused the camera on her twat as he drove his tongue through his folds. He lapped at her. He devoured her with passion. He made her moan and gasp.

I panned the camera up a few times to catch her expression of incestuous passion. Then I returned to Clint pleasing her. His fingers slid through her bush as he ate her. She gasped as he penetrated her with two thick digits.

I plunged two of my own into my twat. I thrust them into my depths. I loved watching them. My hot pussy clenched squeezed around my fingers as I witnessed their incest. It was so hot. He as reaming her cunt and flicking at her clit.

“Oh, yes, yes, Clint!” moaned his mother. “You’re such a good son. I… I… I need this. Oh, god, I need this. It’s been so long.”

“You’ll never be frustrated again,” Clint growled. “I love you, Mom!”

He plunged his fingers fast into her snatch. He sucked on her clit. His words made her shudder. She groaned and gasped. My pussy clenched down on my own fingers. I fought my whimpers, my hand gripping the camcorder. I fought hard to keep it focused.

This was so hot.

Her juices ran down his hand. Her moans echoed through the kitchen. She bucked and moaned. Her breasts heaved beneath her dress and apron. Bleached-blonde hair swayed over her shoulders, caressing her blushing cheeks.

“Clint!” she howled as she came. Her incestuous pleasure spilled across her expression. “Oh, my god, Clint! Clint!”

He thrust his fingers hard and fast. His tongue darted through her folds. He sucked and nibbled on his mother’s clit. Her body bucked as her pleasure rippled through her. She whimpered and moaned. Her face twisted.

“Clint, I love you! You’re such a good son.”

I shuddered and stood up on unsteady feet. It was time for the real fun to begin.

Clint ripped his face from his mother’s twat and stood. He kissed her with his lips stained in her pussy juices. She melted to him, kissing him back with such hunger. Her hands stroked his chest through his shirt while his hands moved.

He untied her apron from around her neck. It fell down between them. His hands moved. He found the zipper of her dress. He dragged it down. It rasped. He broke the kiss and pulled the dress off her shoulders, exposing her mauve bra. Her breasts quivered in it, large and constrained.

My pussy clenched down on my fingers as Clint and unhooked her bra. He took it off and dropped her bra on the floor. Her large breasts spilled out, her dark-red nipples thrusting hard. Clint’s hands cupped her tits as he kissed her again. She whimpered.

Her hands darted down to his crotch. She squeezed his girth through his jeans. Their tongues danced together. They loved each other. Her fingers undid his fastener. The zipper rasped. She reached in and seized his dick. She pulled him out.

She broke the kiss and moaned, “Clint, please, I need you. I need my son to love me.”

“Yes!” he growled. He seized her hips and lifted her up. He set her down on the counter, pushing her thighs apart.

She pulled him to her pussy, her character utterly surrendered to their incestuous passion. I captured that moment of his cock nuzzling into her pussy. She rubbed his cock’s tip into her folds. He teased her. She whimpered and moaned into their kiss. Her left arm hooked around his neck as she guided him right to her entrance.

She released his cock. He thrust into her.

He slammed into her to the hilt . He sank into her. It was incredible to watch this wicked and naughty sight of a son returning to the hole that had birthed him. My mother-in-law moaned in delight into the kiss, her body shuddering.

She broke the kiss and leaned back on the counter. Her breast jiggled as he drew back and slammed into her. Her thighs gripped his waist, her panties hanging off her right ankle. Pleasure crossed both their faces.

I frigged my pussy hard and fast as I watched their incestuous love. Clint fucked his mother hard. He gave her what she needed. Her breasts bounced and heaved as he plunged in and out of her cunt. He fucked her with passion.

“This is what I need!” howled my mother-in-law. “Oh, Clint, I love it!”

“Mom!” he growled, his hands gripping her hips. “Don’t fight it. Surrender. I want you cumming on my dick.”

“Yes!” she moaned.

Clint was perfect. My brother-husband plowed my mother-in-law hard. He fucked her, reveling in her incestuous passion. His balls smacked into her flesh. He rammed into her depths over and over. His dick buried into her.

I recorded every moment of their passion. Their moans and gasps. Her tits heaved. His tight ass clenched as he thrust forward. His dick plunged deep into his mother’s cunt. His shaft emerged drenched in her passion, gleaming in her juices.

“Clint! Clint!” she moaned. “My strong son! I love it! This is what I need! I don’t care if it’s wrong! I just want to love you!”

“Yes!” he growled. “Fuck what others think! Embrace our passion!”

He buried into her hard. Fast. Her face twisted. This was it. I recorded the moment her body bucked. I witnessed the sexy beauty cumming on her son’s cock. She howled out in rapture, her tits heaving.

“Clint! I love you! You’re my sexy son! I want to enjoy you whenever we can!”

“Yes!” he growled, pumping hard. “Damn, Mom, I can feel your passion!”

“I want you to cum in me!” she moaned. “Spill your seed in me. Flood my pussy! Oh, you’re such a sexy man!”

She threw her arms around him and kissed him. Her breasts pressed into his chest. He groaned and rammed hard into her. He buried to the hilt in her and growled into her lips. My pussy clenched as I witnessed him cumming in her cunt.

They both moaned. They both trembled as they held each other. They loved each other. It was so hot. My pussy ached for an orgasm. I pulled my digits out of my twat, not wanting to drive myself over the edge into passion.

Clint broke the kiss with his mother. “See?”

“Yes,” she moaned. “Mmm, that was amazing. I need more of this.”

He winked at her, his hand fondling her heavy breasts. Then he pulled back, letting me get a shot of his cum leaking out of her pussy, proof that mother and son had united their passion. That they had combined them into something wicked and beautiful.

“And cut!” I cried, turning off my camera. “Oh, my god, that was so hot, slut!”

“Thank you, Mistress,” my mother-in-law moaned, slipping back into her true role as our sex slave.

“You came hard,” Clint said, grabbing her tit again. “Just a nasty, little Mommy-slut.”

“You pleasured me, Master!” she moaned. “It felt so weird, but it was hot pretending…” She shuddered as he rubbed her thumb.

I set the camcorder on the side as Clint glanced at me. His eyes flicked up and down me. “You didn’t cum, Pam?”

“No,” I groaned. “I wanted to, but I didn’t want to ruin the movie. It was hot. My patients are going to melt when they watched this.” I had a patient named Lamia who I was certain was infatuated with her son, Tai. I was almost to the point where I could get her to admit she wanted to make love to him.

“All those naughty mommies learning that their sons can give them such naughty delights,” Clint said. He took my hand and pulled me to him. His pale skin contrasted with the dusky-olive hue of my Japanese origin. “But they also should learn about the joys of their daughter-in-laws.”

“Well, that might be another tape,” I said, licking my lips. “I bet Melody would love to star in that one.” I liked watching—it was so hot—but Melody, my sister-wife, was the exhibitionist.

“We can practice now,” Clint said, his dick still hard. “You could bend over and clean up that naughty Mommy-slut’s cunt. She’s been bad. She made a mess in her twat.”

“So bad,” whimpered my mother-in-law. “Mistress, I made a mess in my cunt. Will you clean me out?”

My mouth watered.

I grabbed Cheryl’s thighs. I leaned over, and my mother-in-law’s spicy musk filled my nose. A hint of salty cum seasoned it. That wonderful scent of hot cunt. I groaned in delight, my nose breathing in that delicious aroma.

“Oh, Mistress, you are such a loving soul,” Cheryl moaned as I kissed up her thighs. Her skirt, bunched around her waist, rustled. “Thank you.”

“Mmm, my pleasure,” I moaned, bent over, my pussy on fire. I licked up her thigh. I reached her cunt.

I nuzzled through her cum-soaked bush. My brother’s jizz leaked out of her pussy. That wonderful mix of their incestuous passion coated my lips. My tongue darted through her folds. I licked at her, lapped at her. I savored the wonderful flavor of my brother’s salty cum spiced by her ream. Her silky pubic hair rubbed on my face, coating me with jizz.

Her legs were over my shoulder. She squeezed me. Her large boobs quivered over me as I lapped up their incestuous cream. My tongue darted around her cuntlips. I licked it up. I savored the flavor spilling over my tongue.

“Oh, Master, your sister is such a treasure!” Cheryl moaned. “Yes, yes, she’s a wicked delight.”

“Don’t I know that,” Clint growled. He pressed his cock into my ass. I felt the juices soaking his crown. The same juices I licked out. “One of my two queens.”

I quivered and groaned as my tongue darted through her folds. I teased her. Loved her. I caressed up and down her folds as Clint dipped his dick down between my butt-crack. He slid down and down my crevasse until he nuzzled against my asshole.

I groaned as he pressed into my bowels. I whimpered into my mother-in-law’s cunt. My tongue darted into her folds as my anal ring stretched and stretched. My sphincter surrendered to his cock. I whimpered as he buried into me.

His dick slid deeper and deeper into my bowels. I whimpered, clenching down on his cock. It was such a hot treat. This amazing passion that surged through me. I shuddered as he went deeper and deeper. He filled me to the hilt.

“Oh, my fucking god, yes!” I moaned as he drew back, sliding out of my bowels. He massaged my anal sheath.

Then he slammed into me. He buried to the hilt in me. This wicked heat surged through me. His heavy balls smacked over and over into my pussy. I fluttered my tongue through my mother-in-law’s cunt. I scooped up his cum. I lapped it up, exploring around through her pussy.

My tongue scooped it up. I loved his cum as he pumped his dick in and out of my asshole. He rammed hard into me. Deep. His cock plundered my bowels. He filled me again and again. I whimpered in delight. It was incredible. I shuddered, my anal sheath clenching about his dick. He pumped away over and over.

“Clint!” I whimpered, his hands stroking my body, my round breasts swaying.

He pounded my asshole hard. He rammed his cock to the hilt in me again and again. His balls smacked hard into my flesh. That wonderful delight swirled through me. I wiggled my hips back and forth. My asshole gripped him.

“Shit, yes!” he grunted. “Feast on that Mommy-slut. She has such a dirty cunt! She needs you to clean her, Pam! Clean my mom’s naughty twat!”

“Yes, yes, Mistress!” moaned Cheryl. “Please, please, clean me!”

The sex slave trembled. Her furry bush rubbed into my cheeks and chin. I thrust my tongue deep into her cunt. I fluttered through her sheath. I caressed her. Feasted on her. Clint reamed my asshole as I plunged into her twat.

He plundered my bowels. He fucked me hard. Fast. His cock slammed into me. That wonderful pleasure built and but in me. I moaned into my mother-in-law’s cunt. I groaned into her as my brother fucked me hard. He pounded me with powerful strokes.

“Damn, Pam!” he growled, his hands stroking my sides. Fire rippled across my skin, a wonderful addition to the passion Clint churned in me. “Clean my Mommy-slut. Mmm, I know you love it.”

“Of course I do!” I moaned, my bowels clenching around his dick.

That wonderful pressure increased. My tongue fluttered up and down my mother-in-law’s cunt. I savored the passion. Her spicy juices soaked my lips and chin. I couldn’t find any more cum, but I still feasted as my orgasm built.

The slap of balls on my taint and pussy lips echoed through the kitchen. I whimpered, the pleasure building faster and faster. I came closer and closer to that amazing orgasm. I would explode. My asshole would spasm around my brother’s cock.

I wiggled my hips, stirring my brother around inside of my bowels. He stimulated me. He teased me. The heat burned through my body. My juices leaked down my thighs. My cunt grew hotter and hotter.

“Shit!” I moaned. “Clint, Clint!”

“I want to feel that asshole cumming on my dick,” he growled. “I want my queen milking me. Show me your passion, Pam!”

His hands slid up my stomach and found my tits. He massaged them. My bowels clamped down on his cock. This pleasure surged through me. I gasped into his mother’s twat. I squeezed my hand around her boobs as he played with my breasts.

It added that last bit of spice to my pleasure.

I came on my brother’s cock. My body trembled. My asshole clenched and relaxed. This heat surged through me. It was this amazing treat. This wonderful passion. I groaned as he reamed me hard and fast. He buried to the hilt in me. As my flesh convulsed around him.

My cunt convulsed. Juices gushed out as the pleasure bathed my mind. I moaned into my mother-in-law’s cunt. I latched my lips onto Cheryl’s bud. I sucked on her clit. She bucked on the counter, her breasts heaving over my head.

“Master!” she groaned, her voice quivering. “May I cum on your wife’s face?”

“No!” he growled. He slammed hard into my asshole. “Not yet.”

“Yes, Master!” gasped Cheryl.

I sucked on her clit, making her moan and gasp. Her head tossed back and forth while the pleasure raced through me. Juices flowed down my thighs. My mind boiled as Clint hammered my bowels, plunging into my velvety anal sheath.

“Shit, yes!” I gasped. “Oh, Clint, cum in me! Give me that jizz!”

“My queen,” he growled, squeezing my tits. “Love you.”

He buried to the hilt in my bowels. His cum erupted. Hot spunk fired into my asshole. I moaned around Cheryl’s clit. I sucked as I trembled. Pleasure rippled through me. Stars burst to life before my eyes as my asshole milked my brother’s cock.

“My feisty, delicious, naughty queen,” growled Clint. He squeezed my breasts as my asshole drained his balls.

I panted and stared up at my mother-in-law. Her face twisted in rapture. She looked in the need of cumming. I sucked hard on her clit as my pleasure peaked in me. Clint fired that last blast of cum into my bowels.v

“Now you can cum, Mommy-slut,” he growled.

“Thank you, Master!”

Cheryl came at her son’s command.

Her pussy juices gushed over my face. I reveled in her spicy flood. Her mature cream bathed my mouth and cheeks. I licked up and down her folds. I savored her passion. I reveled in it as I came down from my orgasmic high.

This was the best idea I’d had in a while. I couldn’t wait to hear one of my patient’s reaction to the video I’d made.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Session 5 with Jill Daniels

“You want your son?” I asked Jill Daniels. Her curly, brown hair spilled over her brown hair. I slid against her body. We both wore bra and panties. I savored the contact of our skin. “You want to make love to him.”

She nodded, her brown eyes glossy. “He’s been paying attention to me.”

“Perfect, here’s what you do this weekend,” I purred.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Session 21 with Mercedes Daniels

Friday was here, and I was excited as I slipped naked into the bed with Mercedes Daniels. The eighteen-year-old girl had this bright look in her brown eyes. Her nose ring glinted. Her round breasts pressed into my side. Her leg rubbed against mine, slipping over it, almost hugging my thigh.

“You ready for this weekend?” I asked her, my heart pounding in my chest.

“This is so exciting,” the girl groaned. Her nipples poked at me. “I can’t believe it. I’m going to do it. I’m going to seduce my daddy into going all the way. He’s not going fishing. He’s going to be home. I just hope Mom won’t be in our hair.”

I smiled in delight. “When I see her in an hour, I’ll make sure she’s out of the house. Give you plenty of time to make love to your father.”

“Thank you,” the naughty girl moaned. “How are you going to do it.”

“Why”—I gave her a naughty grin—“I’m going to tell her that it’s important to your therapy that you spend time alone with your father this weekend.” I nuzzled my nose against her. “Just like I told her not to be bothered if she found you flirting with your father.”

“You are the best therapist in the world,” she moaned, her hand slipping up to cup my tit. “Mmm, my dad is paying you to teach me to seduce him.”

“And other things,” I said as she leaned down and engulfed my nipple.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Session 7 with Jill Daniels

“I’m so glad you could come in on Monday,” I said as I slipped into the bed with her. She cuddled right up to me, her large breast constrained in a cream-color bra. “How did the weekend go?”

“I did just what you suggested,” she purred. “I told my husband that he needed to spend time with our daughter for her therapy so I was taking our son out to pick blackberry’s for the day.”

I smiled. I couldn’t wait to meet with Mercedes in an hour to find out what happened on her end. My pussy was soaking wet. “How did Doug take it?”

“My son was eager for it.” Jill shuddered. “You know we’d been flirting all week. I’d been dressing sexy for him. I know I shouldn’t. I know it’s wrong—I mean, I love my husband—but Doug… He’s like Martin when he was younger. When we fell in love and… and…”

“It’s even hotter that he’s your son,” I said, my hand stroking her hip. I rolled onto my side, my bra-clad breasts pressing into hers. I stared into her eyes. “What happened while you were out picking blackberries?”

“Well…”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Jill Daniels tale…

“Do you think I’m beautiful?” I asked my son as we arrived at the blackberry bushes. It was this secluded spot. You could hear the freeway, but you couldn’t see anything in this little dell. We had privacy. The blackberry bushes climbed the hill, all heavy with their berries. I held my pail in hand as I grinned at my son.

He glanced at me in the short tennis skirt I was wearing and the tight tank top. It modeled to my tits. They swung heavy without a bra, my nipples poking at the fabric. His eyes flicked up and down. “I think you’re gorgeous, Mom.”

I smiled. I could see the interest in his eyes. Dr. Elliston was right. My son had it bad for me. All week, I could feel the sexual tension building and building. I loved Martin, I did, but our son was just so handsome. Doug stood tall, nineteen and filling out into a man. He had his father’s smile, rugged and hungry. He had the sides of his head shaved and his hair buzzed into a flat top.

I couldn’t fight this incestuous desire for my son. I watched that video Dr. Elliston gave me over and over last weekend, and more than a few times this week when I was alone in the house. I had worn out my dildo.

I needed the real thing.

“You’re not just saying that, right?” I asked, grabbing the hem of my skirt.

“Of course not,” he said, giving me a hungry grin. “You’re beautiful, mom. You are still rocking it.”

I bit my lip. “You’re turning into a handsome, young man.” My fingers drew up my skirt slowly. “And, it occurred to me that you must have all the girls after you.”

His cheeks went a little red. He was still a boy. “Mom… I guess I do all right.”

“You can do better than all right if I teach you…” I took a deep breath, drawing my skirt up enough to flash my panties. This was it. The plunge. “If I teach you to please a girl. If you… if you know how to eat pussy, then you’ll make her happy.”

His jaw dropped. I stood there frozen, thinking this was a mistake. That I had misunderstood his looks. The naked desire I thought I witnessed in his eyes. I was embarrassing myself. Dr. Elliston was wrong and—

“Mom,” he growled and then he was before me. So strong and tall. His chest rose and fell, the tight fabric of his t-shirt stretched across his youthful body. I gasped as he fell to his knees right before me. He shoved his hands up and hooked my panties and yanked them down in a single pull.

I was utterly exposed.

I gasped as he buried his face into my twat. My dark-brown pubic hairs spread across his face as he licked at the hole that had birthed him. My back arched as his tongue darted through my petals. He tongued me. He plunged it deep into me and swirled it around. I groaned, my head tossing back and forth. This wicked pleasure surged out of me.

“Oh, my fucking god,” I gasped, forgetting everything I’d planned on saying. How I was going to guide him. Tell him where to lick.

I just grabbed the sides of his head, holding on for dear life as his tongue fluttered through my folds. He feasted on me with aggression. With pure hunger. My son devoured my cunt and sent pleasure through me.

My body bucked and heaved. I shuddered and ground my pussy on his mouth. My hot cuntlips slid across his whiskered lips. His powerful tongue dove through my folds. Wild licks. He lacked skill, the finesse his father had gained over the years, but his youthful enthusiasm made up for it.

He grabbed my rump. He squeezed me hard. He pulled me tight to his hungry mouth. My tits heaved in my tank top. A breeze rustled the blackberry’s as my son devoured my cunt. He thrust his tongue deep into me.

“Oh, my god, yes, yes!” I gasped, my hair tossing back and forth. “Doug! Oh, you’re making Mommy so happy!”

The feel of his tongue darting through my folds felt incredible. This amazing bliss that shot through me. It was a delight. A pure bliss for me to enjoy. I groaned as his tongue lapped at my cuntlips. I gasped and moaned, my head tossing back and forth.

“Yes, yes, yes!” I gasped. “Oh, that’s incredible. That’s what I need. You’re amazing, Doug! Oh, you’re making Mommy so happy!”

His strong fingers dug into my rump. He growled his excitement into my pussy. I shuddered on him, grinding my pussy lips on his mouth. My head tossed from side to side. The delight surged through me. My body bucked on him.

My moans burst from my lips as his tongue found my clit. He darted around my bud. His fingers tightened on my rump, kneading me as he nibbled on my clit. My cunt clenched, aching to be filled by him.

“Fingers!” I gasped, finally remembering to teach him. “Mommy needs some fingers in her pussy! Please, please!”

“God, yes!” he growled. He slid his right hand down my rump. He reached across my taint and found my pussy lips.

I groaned as he pressed two fingers into my pussy. They wiggled inside of me as his tongue darted around my clit. I groaned at the stirring sensation. Martin never wiggled his fingers while in me. It was nice. Naughty.

My son was such a stud. My fingers clutched to the side of his head as the incestuous bliss built and built in me. My curly, brown hair swept over my mostly bare shoulders. My breasts heaved in my striped tank top. My nipples ached as my hunky son brought me closer and closer to that amazing orgasm.

My first taste of forbidden bliss.

He pressed his fingers deeper into me. I groaned, my cunt squeezing around him. This was so wild. So naughty. I was a wicked wife and mother. I loved it. The pleasure rippled through my body. I hurtled towards my orgasm.

“You’re going to make Mommy cum!” I moaned. “Please, please! You’re such a strong son. Love Mommy’s clit! Fuck her pussy with your fingers!”

“God, yes!” he groaned. “I’ve thought about this so long. You’re so hot, Mom. Let me see those tits!”

I released his head and grasped the hem of my tank top. I ripped the cloth up, my heavy tits spilling out. They swayed. They weren’t as perky as they were when I was Mercedes’s age, but they were still lovely.

He stared up at them and groaned around my clit. He sucked so hard. His fingers jammed deep into my cunt. The pleasure rippled through my body. I groped my tits. I massaged them. Squeezed them. The pleasure surged towards my explosive release.

My hair danced around my shoulders. I couldn’t take much more. My cunt clenched down tight around his digits. I drank in the incestuous friction. It was the best thing in the world. I loved my son feasting on my cunt.

“Yes, yes, Doug!” I moaned. “That’s it! Yes!”

This amazing rapture shot through me. It was this incredible bliss. I came. Incestuous rapture shot through my body. Every nerve ending I possessed blazed with ecstasy. I threw back my head and howled out my pleasure to the blue sky.

“Doug! Mommy loves you!”

My twat convulsed around his fingers. My juices gushed out. He licked at my quivering flesh. He gathered up my pussy juices. My body swayed. My ass clenched beneath his left hand’s squeezing grip. I swayed, growing dizzy.

My fingers dug into my tits.

“Mom,” he growled, pulling his mouth from me. “I… I…”

“Yes!” I howled, the world spinning around me. “I want you! Mommy wants you to make love to her!”

It was so hot calling myself mommy. I didn’t know why, but it made my pussy melt even more. He ripped his fingers out and rose. I shuddered and slipped down to my knees and then onto my back. I wiggled out of my skirt bunched around my waist and trembled there naked.

He peeled off his shirt.

I groaned at the strength of his body. He was filling out. I shuddered at the sight of his chest hair. His cock tented his shorts. He shoved those down along with his boxers. I groaned as his cock popped out, thick and hard.

“Mommy made that cock in her womb,” I moaned, my hands caressing my inner thighs. I spread my legs wider. I slid my fingers down to my pussy lips. I parted them, pleasure tingling through me. “Right in here. I want you back in me.”

“I want that, too, Mom!” he groaned and fell on me.

He kissed me as I felt his strength on me. I tasted my tart pussy juices on his face. I shuddered beneath him, my tits rubbing into his chest. My nipples throbbed against his strength. The shadow of his whiskers felt so rough and manly.

I trembled as his hand reached between us. His cock nudged against my pussy lips. This was it. I was going to do something incestuous with my son and cheat on my husband. I shuddered, savoring this moment.

Doug was a part of Martin. He was a mix of my husband and me, of our love. And now that love was expanding. It was encompassing my sexy son. I kissed him with hunger and then groaned as his cock speared into my depths.

My pussy welcomed my son back home.

I clutched my thighs about him, trembling beneath him. My nipples throbbed into his chest. I squirmed, the grass caressing my back and rump. Tickling me. I whimpered into the kiss, my tongue dueling with my son’s.

His cock drew back.

My pussy clung to him. Sensitive from my orgasm, my flesh quivered around his dick. I moaned when he thrust back into me. He filled me over and over. I clutched to him, so glad I had him. I wanted to love him forever. I always wanted to feel him in me.

I never wanted to stop making love to my son.

He broke the kiss and groaned, “Mom! Goddamn, this is incredible.”

“Yes, yes,” I moaned. “Mommy loves it.” I stroked his back as his cock plunged into me. His heavy balls smacked into my taint. “Mmm, love Mommy. Fill her with that cock. With your cum.”

“Shit!” he groaned and thrust harder.

My pussy clenched around him. I shuddered beneath him. My breasts rubbed into his chest as he plunged into me over and over. His cock buried to the hilt in me. It was an incredible delight. An amazing passion to enjoy.

I felt drunk on this moment. Dizzy with the delight of his cock thrusting to the hilt in me. I shuddered, humping against him. His dick filled me over and over. It was incredible. My pussy gripped him hard.

Our tongues dueled. It was a treat. A wonderful passion to enjoy. His tongue caressed mine. Our lips worked together. I clenched about him as he drove his dick into me. He filled me again and again. My nipples throbbed against his chest.

I reveled in the incestuous delight of him.

He grew in me.

Now he was in me. Pleasing me.

His cock pumped in and out of my pussy. He thrust over and over. My nipples throbbed as my orgasm built so fast. Sensitive from my first one, my second orgasm arrived swiftly. His dick massaged my cunt. My silky flesh drank in the friction.

I broke the kiss and whimpered, “Doug! Oh, Doug, you’re such a strong son. You’re making Mommy feel amazing.”

“Shit, you’re making me feel amazing, Mom!” he panted. His dick plowed into me. His balls smacked into my flesh. I writhed beneath him, matching his strokes. “You’re incredible.”

“Better than those girls you date?”

“So much better,” he groaned. “You’re my mother.”

I beamed in delight and kissed him. My tongue darted around inside of his mouth. He rammed to the hilt in me. He filled me over and over. It was such a treat. A hot passion. It surged through me. I shuddered beneath him.

His crotch smacked my clit over and over. Sparks flared. I whimpered into the kiss, crushed beneath his strength. I felt so womanly in my son’s arms. So desired. He thrust hard and fast into my juicy pussy.

The stimulation rippled through me. I quivered. Came.

My pussy convulsed around his cock. He thrust faster into me as the pleasure rippled through me. I shuddered beneath him. I moaned and bucked, the rapture spilling through my veins. They blazed through me, igniting me.

The pleasure was delightful. I moaned, my tongue dueling with his. I caressed him as he plundered me hard and fast. My orgasms spilled from one to the other. I bucked beneath him, writhing in passion as he grunted.

He broke the kiss, stars dancing about his handsome, young face. “Damn, Mom. You’re…”

“Cumming?” I asked. “Mmm, Mommy’s love cumming on their strong son’s cocks. Yes, yes, keep fucking me.”

“I’m going to cum in you,” he grunted, thrusting harder into me, driving into my writhing flesh.

My thighs tightened about his waist. “Good! Spill your seed into Mommy’s depths. Do it!”

“Yes!” he snarled, pumping hard. Fast. “Shit!”

I gasped as hot cum spurted into me. My son’s incestuous seed flooded my spasming pussy. My orgasm intensified. The rapture swept through my body. I bucked beneath my son, rubbing my tits into his chest as the pleasure devoured me.

“Mom!” he moaned.

“Yes, yes, Mommy loves you!” I gasped.

It was amazing. Wonderful. It was the best thing in the world. I howled out in delight as my son spilled all of his seed in me. That hot cum spurted over and over. I held him tight, my nipples throbbing in his chest.

He grunted, face twisting in pleasure. Then he gasped as he spilled the last drops of cum in me. My pussy convulsed around him, milking him as the waves of pleasure carried me to the heights of my ecstasy. I floated there as Doug kissed me.

He felt so wonderful atop me. I gripped his ass, squirming beneath him. As my orgasm died, I wondered how soon he could get hard again. I needed him fucking me over and over. I needed to make love to my son again and again.

I was such a wicked wife and mother. Dr. Elliston had corrupted me.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Session 7 with Jill Daniels

“He fucked me two more times,” Jill panted, her breasts pressing into mine as she stared into my eyes, her face flushed.

“Perfect,” I said, my hand sliding down her stomach to her panties. Her eyes widened as my fingers dipped inside her waistband.

“Dr. Elliston?” she gasped as I shoved into her panties. My finger slid through her bush and found her soaked pussy.

“Mmm, it’s time for the next phase of your treatment,” I told her and kissed her. The married woman shuddered, so turned on by her tale of incest she melted into my lips without resistance. My fingers caressed her labia.

Thrust inside her juicy depths.

When I saw Mercedes next, I would have her mother’s pussy juices on my lips.

To be continued…

---

This is the second chapter of how my wife got sucked in by a mob controlled casino, and forced into being a call girl to pay off her debts. Unable to generate enough cash to satisfy the boss, they force her to bring our daughters into the act. This chapter deals with our family.

“MOM MOM come here and see this,” Kathy yelled at the top of her voice.

Fuck I am busted. Fuck fuck fuck I thought to myself. Goddam now what do I do, I thought to myself again, as I heard my wife enter the room. Here I sit with a raging hard on in my hand, and I am trying to will it to shrink back to normal size.

“Well what do we have going on here,” I heard my wife say as she laughed at my predicament.

She looked at my computer and noticed that there were sex videos playing on it of her with various partners.

“Where did you get those videos from?” She asked me with a shock look on her face.

“I paid a ransom for them,” I lied to her with a straight face.

“From whom, you did not, did you, well who did you pay for these videos?” She kept asking me questions.

She then looked down at my rock hard cock, and reached down to stroke my cock a few times.

“What do we have here?” She spoke out loud. “Girl’s I think your father needs some help.”

The next thing I know, they have me hustled up to the master bedroom. They stripped me naked and tossed me on the bed. Soon I am attacked by three naked women. My brain screams that this is sooo wrong, but my cock screams for more.

Katie gets on top of my body, and started to kiss her way down my body, till she gets to my engorged cock. She slipped my cock head into her warm wet mouth, and sucked on it a couple of times. She then kissed and licked my shaft up and down, stopping at my sack. She tried to inhale my whole sack into her mouth, then worked on one nut ball, than the other one.

Kathy sits on my face and spreads her naked pussy lips, and she says, “lick my pussy daddy.”

I happily oblige her, and bury my tongue as deep into her pussy as I can, and I start to eat her out. I find her little gem, called a clitoris and lick and nibble on it, as I hear her start to moan.

“O daddy that feel so good, please don’t stop.” She pants at me as her pussy starts to get wetter, and her juices start to run into my mouth.

Meantime Katie is licking up and down my shaft right on my eruption tube, and then back to head of my cock. Where she starts to lick and suck on the sensitive under side of the head of my cock. She takes half of my cock into her mouth, and keeps working on it till she has all of me in her mouth and throat. She starts to slowly deep throat my cock, with her throat muscles squeezing on my cock.

Krystal works her way up from the bottom of the bed and slides under Katie, and starts to lick on her pussy and finger’s her anal hole. I can feel Katie start to squirm from the pleasure that her mother is giving her.

Katie kept sucking my cock slowly up and down filling her throat. Pretty soon I started to get that real good feeling of a pending eruption.

I am licking Kathy’s sex hole as fast as I can as her juices from her organism are flowing into my mouth. Soon Kathy explodes in a massive organism, and falls off of my face and onto the bed, still shaking from her organism. My face, neck, and chest are wet from her love juices.

Katie spits my cock out of her mouth, and moves up and mounts me, and my cock slides right into her pussy, just like a key into a lock. She starts to fuck me like mad, as she bounces up and down on my cock, using the bed for more bounce.

I look over, and my wife and Kathy are in the 69 position, licking each others pussy. Both are moaning and groaning in pleasure.

I pull out of Katie and get off the bed and spin her around and start to fuck her doggie style. I pound her so hard you can her my ball slap against her legs.

“Daddy fuck me in my ass, please daddy fuck my ass I love it that way.” She begs me.

My sexual hormones are in full control of my body, and I was going to fuck all three of the women in each of their holes.

I pulled out of Katie’s pussy and entered her anal hole. My cock was slippery with her pussy juice, and with a little bit of a push by me, my cock slide right into her asshole. I pumped away at her, as she was moaning and groaning in pleasure. Both Kathy and my wife watched as I fucked Katie’s lovely ass, as hard as I could.

“O God Daddy I going to cum.” Katie screamed out in pleasure.

I gave a big grunt and dump a load of my hot white cream deep into her ass. I pulled my cock out of Katie’s sexy ass and look over at my wife.

“Come here and suck my cock clean.” I said to her softly.

She looked at me with wide eyes, and crawled over to me with her mouth open. She took my cock all the way into her mouth and sucked my cock clean of both mine and Katie’s juices. She sucked on my cock, and took me fully into her mouth and throat. She was fondling my balls, and her finger found my ass hole, which she gently rubbed. It was not long and she had me hard again.

I motioned to Kathy to come closer to me and spin around. I pulled my cock out of my wife’s mouth. I started to rub the head of my cock against the entrance to Kathy’s pussy. She reached back and opened up her lips for me and I plunged my cock all the way into her tight wet pussy. We fucked back and forth like two dogs in heat.

“Do you want to feel my cock in your ass little girl?” I asked as I was panting from all this exhausting sex.

“O yesss daddy fuck my ass like you did to Katie, Pleassssse.” She begged me.

Again I pulled my cock out of her pussy, and stuck it into her anal hole. My cock was slippery with her pussy juices, and with a little help from Kathy pushing back into my cock, I slide into her asshole. Bang we were off having anal sex. With every thrust that I would make, she would push back into me.

“O My God Daddy, I am starting to cum.” She passionately cried out.

I could feel my nuts start to tighten up and I filled my youngest daughter’s asshole full of my cum. Man I have shot two loads of cum, it has been a real long time since I have done that.

My wife was kneeling next to us watching the whole sexual encounter, and when I pulled my cock out of Kathy’s ass, I then moved over in front of Krystal. She opened her mouth, and started to clean my cock off using her tongue and mouth.

I know I said that I was going to fuck all three of them in each of their holes, but I did not realize just how much of an effort that was going to take, and I was exhausted. I climbed up into the bed next to my two naked daughters and laid down and went to sleep.

I woke the next day with both girls next to me sleeping. I looked down to the end of the bed and there was my wife sucking on my cock. She looked up at me, “you forgot about me yesterday,” she said, and went back to sucking my cock. When she got it good and hard, she stopped and mounted me, impaling herself on my cock.

I reached up and started to tweak her nipples, as her bouncing up and down on my cock, woke up both girls, and they were watching me getting fucked by their mother. I watched as both girls had their fingers in their pussy, fingering themselves to the rhythm of us fucking.

I could tell by the look on Krystal’s face she was getting close to having an orgasm. I could feel my climax fast approaching also.

“O baby cum with me.” Krystal cooed at me with passion in her voice.

We both came at the same time, and Krystal collapsed on top of me. I pushed her off to the side, as Kathy slides down the bed, and started to suck our juices off my cock. Katie moves down on her mother, and started to lick my cum out of her mother’s cunt.

Both daughters took turns getting my cock hard, and fucking themself’s on me. I could not believe that I could cum three times. But those girls drain all the cum out of me. I passed out on the bed, as they not only drained my cum, but depleted all the energy inside of me also. I was completely tuckered out.

The next two chapters will be called Flashback1 and 2, and will tell just how Krystal got herself and the girls into this mess with the casino boss.

---

Husband and wife explore the fun of having sex in a car during a date night when they stumble into the world of Dogging.

My wife and I are both fairly sexual people compared to the average couple. We have always done a good job about keeping the spice in our bedroom and making sure sex never got boring. We are still a fairly young couple, both of us at the age of 30. My wife is a stunning skinny blond, average height, with a set of large perky tits. I’m basically your average built guy around 6 feet tall and everything else average. I’m pretty lucky that she married me and that I have such a hot wife.

Last year we had our first kid. This really shook our life up and of course, the first thing to go was our sex life. After a year had passed, we both recognized this and started getting a plan on how to turn it back up again. My wife and I both had been hitting the treadmill and working out together. She was back in amazing shape in no time. After our exercise sessions we would often fuck on the machines or in the shower. Around this time we started to go out on more dates again leaving the kid home with a baby sitter.

Often times while we were out in public, we would grope each other under the table at restaurants or even get frisky in the parking lot. Having sex and fooling around in public was always a huge turn on for both of us. We had even gotten away with several blow jobs and a good fuck in a changing room at a store. Thinking about the possibility of getting caught or possibly seen turned both of us one.

One night after a date night out I suggested we take a drive over to the lookout hill and get frisky in the car. This spot I had heard about was an amazing place to go hiking. I assumed it would also be a great location to lookout over the city while we got down and dirty. My wife loved the idea and we quickly drove away from the restaurant and to the spot.

It took us a little longer to get out there then I first thought it would but it was worth the drive. The view was amazing. We found a place just at the end of the area that looked like where everyone parked during the day. After taking in the sights we started to make out in the front seats. After some groping I wanted to get her naked and start playing with her body. The car was really hot so I rolled down the windows and led her into the back seats. I folded down the middle seats so we had some good room for fucking. We started making out again when I saw behind my wife another car pulling into the parking area. They drove about halfway down and parked. We looked over and saw another couple in their car starting to make out. This turned my wife on even more. She starred at the car while I played with her boobs. She said this must be a make out spot during the night.

After she saw enough we went back to our thing. I took my shirt off and pulled hers over her head exposing her lacy black bra. I loved how perky her tits were even after having a kid. While we continued to make out and grope each other I saw another car pulling in and park closer to our car. I kept opening one eye to glance over and see what was happening. The guy in the new car got out of his car and first walked over to the other car that was parked. He watched them for a while and then started to walk towards our SUV. This started to excite me and also make me a little nervous. The idea of getting caught or watched had always turned me on but as it was about to happen I didn’t know how my wife was going to feel about it. I didn’t say anything and decided to let it happen. This way if she freaked out I could also act surprised.

As he got closer to our car I closed my eyes so that he wouldn’t know I saw him coming. I kept my wife’s back to the guy so that there would be no way for her to see him. The guy quietly came up to our window and started to watch us. He was clearly there to watch people going at it. It dawned on me then that I bet this isn’t just a make out spot but also a spot where people come to watch and be watched. This was too exciting and made me horny as hell. I reached down and pulled my wife’s shorts down and off. She was laying there now in a matching pair of lacy black panties and bra. I started to rub her pussy through her panties while we continued kissing. By this time I knew she was past the point of stopping and horny as hell. That’s when I told her we had a watcher. I knew when she gets to this point she turns into a different person and gets unstoppable wild.

She turned around slowly while I kept rubbing her and looked at the guy standing outside of our window. She turned back and said, let him watch, that’s hot. We went back to kissing. I looked around her again and saw him rustling at his pants clearly taking out his cock to play with while he watched us. I pulled my wife over on top of me so she was on her hand and knees kissing me. I knew this would give the guy a great view of her ass bent over. I started to play with her tits and took them out the top of her bra. I took one tit into my mouth and started sucking on it. She was moaning and I could tell she was turned on by it all.

My wife started to rock back and forth and was moving her ass around to give the guy a nice view. She was really getting into this. I opened my eyes again to see what he was doing and was shocked with what I saw. He was reaching into the car and was rubbing my wife’s pussy over her panties. I whispered to her, you know that’s not me touching you right? She responded, I know and don’t even care right now. Is that ok? I said it’s just some harmless touching and it’s turning me on. She started kissing me deeply in acknowledgment of what I said. I felt her rocking turn more into a back and forth motion and get into a rhythm. I looked around again and saw that the guy had moved her panties to the side and had two finger buried into her pussy. I had enough and had to get my cock into my wife. This was turning me on too much.

I pulled down my shorts and pulled out my cock. I told my wife I need to fuck her now. She said slow down, I want this to last. Let me suck you for a while. She pushed the hands away from her pussy and turned around. She was on my right side and leaning over my cock. She leaned over and started to slowly take me into her mouth. Around this time I heard the door open on that side of the car. I picked my head up and saw that the guy had opened the door and leaned in to get a handful of my wife’s tits. I don’t blame him, she has amazing tits. I lowered my head back down and enjoyed the blowjob that she was giving me. She was doing a great job, moaning and slurping up and down my cock. She was really getting into it and moaning loud. I opened my eyes again to see her in action. When I opened them again there was an arm just to the right of my head. Another guy had snuck up to the window on my side of the car and I have no idea how long he had been there for. He was reaching in and picked up where the other guy left off. He had two fingers buried into her pussy and was rubbing her clit with his thumb. In the position we were in I had no way to easily tell her it wasn’t me again and thought to myself, I bet she doesn’t even care at this point. My wife is in complete slut mode right now and I got this urge to make her my slut now.

I looked up at the guy who was now fingering her. I waved him closer to me. He leaned in and I whispered, do you want to fuck her? He whispered back hell yeah. I held my finger over my mouth and made a quite jester which I think he got to do this quietly so she wouldn’t know right away. I leaned up to tell my wife that I had to fuck her now. I sat up and opened the door to get a better position. I got around her and slid my cock into her pussy. She was dripping wet from being fingered by two different guys. I slide right in and deep. She moaned as expected. I started to rock her back and forth on my cock. The guy that was at her window moved closer in with his cock pointing to her. She reached out and started to jerk him off. He looked up at me and I gave him the thumbs up. Once she was lost in lust again I pulled out to make the switch. Quickly I moved out of the SUV and the other guy moved in. He buried his dick into my wife without her every looking back. He started the same movement and had her rocking back and forth on his cock. I reach through the front window and grabbed my cell phone. I wanted pictures of this to remember. By the time I had gotten my phone out to take some pictures my wife had switched to blowing the guy in front of her. Amazing sight of her getting spit roasted by two strangers.

I moved quietly around and started taking some pictures. Her face was buried up to his balls and wasn’t aware of anything else going on. I took some close-ups of her face with a huge cock between her lips and of her tits hanging down. The guy had one in his hands and was pinching her nipples. I moved back around to take some pictures of the guys fucking her. I got another surprise as he was not only fucking her but also had a finger up to his knuckles in her ass. There was also another car that had shown up. I saw three guys get out of the car and walk to ours to see what was going on. They all huddled around the windows and started to watch the show. My wife took the cock out of her mouth and started to turn over to lay on her back to continue getting fucked. She flipped over and locked down and her jaw dropped open. She saw a stranger standing where she thought I had been with his cock clearly wet from her pussy hanging ready to dive back in. She looked next to him at me standing over his shoulder watching. Her face turned from shock to a giant grin. She asked, you okay with this? All I could do was nod yes. She smiled, grabbed his dick and buried it back inside her. The guy above her slid his cock back into her mouth with his balls resting on her head.

After a while of this going on both guys were cumming. With her head tilted backwards to take his cock you could see her swallow gulp after gulp of his cum. He pulled out of her mouth and was quickly replaced with another guy. As I saw him move forward I could see a giant smile on her face which was covered up then by his cock going into her mouth. I loved that she was taking in the full experience. The guy who unloaded into her pussy also started to slowly pull out. Another guy climbed into the SUV, and started to pick her up on her side so he could slide in under her. She sat up and turned back over on all fours. She positioned her pussy over the top of his cock. As she lowered herself back down I could see a lot of cum siding out of her and coating the new guys cock. She leaned forward and again took the guys cock into her mouth. The third guy climbed into the SUV and stood behind her. He started to rub his dick against my wife’s ass. He started to slowly work it inside of her. She started to half moan, half scream. It took several minutes but with enough time he was fucking her ass while the other guy was fucking her pussy. Her limps were clearly shaking and I could tell from having an orgasm, she must have had several by now.

Again after some time has passed the guy that was fucking her ass had cam and was pulling out. It was my turn. I jumped in and positioned myself behind her. I slowly slid into her ass. It felt amazing. She was fully covered in cum and while I was sliding in I could feel the other cock in her pussy going in and out. After a couple minutes I could feel the guys cock in her pussy twitching while he unloaded cum into her pussy. I didn’t slow down but instead picked up pace. I unloaded into her ass just like the last guy had done. I slid off her and laid on the floor next to her. The guy under her slid out and got out of the SUV. She turned over and laid down. Her mouth was covered in cum from the guy she was blowing. All the guys that were around all zipped up and left.

It was all I could do so not laugh at this point. She looked at me and said that was fucking amazing. I haven’t felt like that before ever. We laid there for a little while talking about what just happened and all the details. We were both turned on just talking about it again. With our doors still wide open another guy walked up to the window by our feet. We both looked down when she said, oh my god! Standing there was a really good friend of ours that we hang out with all the time. Just beside him was his gorgeous wife. We were all in shock. I think more them then us seeing as how we were both on display naked and her covered in cum clearly having just been gangbanged.

My wife looked around for something to cover up with and said fuck what’s the point. I asked them what the fuck they were doing out here. My friend Jeff said, we were hoping to mess around and watch someone getting busy. I guess we don’t need to ask you what you guys are doing out here. We kinda all chuckled and said well looks like we all had the same idea. I looked at my wife and jokingly and testing the waters asked, another round? She said, sure why not, I also think half joking. I know I was nervous about us destroying our friendship. My friend’s wife Laura said, awesome which answered it for all of us. We were going to do this. Both of them stripped naked and climbed into the SUV. I folded down the 3rd row seats so we would have more room. My friend Jeff climbed next to my wife and started to play with her boobs. He said wow I’ve always wanted to see these. They are amazing. His wife Laura was standing outside of the door and watching also getting turned on. I opened the rear gate and told her to come around and sit. Jeff climbed up on my wife and started to make out with her. He was so turned on seeing his friends wife naked, the cum on her face didn’t even slow him down.

While they were getting started I leaned over and started to kiss Laura. She was just inside the SUV on her hand and knees leaning over me. Her tits were smaller then my wife’s but just as perky and nice. While we were making out I could hear Jeff and my wife moving around. I could see that Laura was watching them and getting turned on. I reached down and started to play with her tits twisting her nipples between my thumb and pointer. I looked up and saw that Jeff had already lowered himself down and was fucking my wife.

Laura and I both heard a stick crack outside the SUV and once again we were all being watched by more people. I could see at least 3 guys by themselves and one other couple. Laura said to me, it looks like this party is about to get crazy. She pushed me onto my back and started to kiss me deeply again. I could feel her moving back and forth and could tell that someone was either fingering her or fucking her. I then felt a warm mouth cover up and swallow my cock. It felt great. I glanced down looking under Laura on her hands and knees and could see that the couple was fucking, her standing in doggy style position and her mouth going up and down on me. I could also see that Laura was in fact getting fucked by an older gentlemen.

After Jeff fucked my wife for a while he got up to change positions. He then noticed what was happening and said, that’s hot guys. Jeff sat up and moved around. That’s when Laura surprised me. She lowered her head right down and started to lick my wife’s pussy. My wife was in heaven. Laura had clearly done this before and we had no idea. Two of the guys climbed into the SUV then. One moved up to my wife’s face and slid his cock into her mouth. The second slid his cock into her pussy. Laura continued to lick her pussy and the cock at the same time. Jeff went behind the girl that was blowing me and asked to take over. I could feel the girl jerking forward on my cock with every thrust from Jeff.

Several times we all changed positions. I got to fuck Laura’s mouth and her pussy. The best site was when my wife and Laura where on top of each other and a stranger was alternating fucking their pussies. He would just switch back and forth while the two girls made out. Eventually the group left and it was just the four of us again. The girls were covered in cum and I had fucked so much my dick was hurting. I was holding my wife and Jeff his. We talked about how amazing the night had been. I asked if they were open to doing this again sometime. I meant at our house just the four of us but Laura responded that she can’t wait to get out here again with all of us.

It looks like I have a future of getting to watch my wife and her best friend be complete sluts.

---

After a tentative begining to her first conference, Linda quickly learn’s from her mother and Kate

1. Wine Tasting
The next evening was much the same as the last, except that Linda left the suite not expecting to see it again until the next morning. If she was going to do this thing with having sex with potential clients, she may as well give it her best try. She had gone to the spa with her mother and gotten all their beauty treatments, and she was wearing her sluttiest dress. She had been surprised when her mother had agreed to buy it for her, but now she knew why.

“Mum, who do you think I should talk to tonight?”

Never one to miss a chance to get her daughter used to more and more touching, Yvette slipped her arm around her daughter’s waist.

“I’ll introduce you to someone. Are you sure you want to do this?”

“Yes Mum. I’ve never made so much money so easily.”

The evening was much the same as the night before. She had talked to someone for a while, he had suggested dinner, and she had ended up in his room, naked, lying on her back with his face between her thighs. In a few minutes she would be sucking on his cock. She was thinking about whether to make him cum in her mouth, or in her vagina. Mouth first, then her pussy.

She wondered if he had been with her mother. Almost certainly she thought. He had dealt with Mum before. And he had probably been with Kate too. She wondered what Kate was doing now. Probably much the same as her.

Linda had underestimated Kate. She was lying naked on someone’s bed, but she had her face buried between the thighs of a potential client, sucking on her clitoris, and the cock of another potential client buried inside her vagina. The threesome made her think of the threesome with Yvette and Andrew, and how she hadn’t had the threesome with her husband and Andrew that Yvette had promised. There was also Linda. What about getting Linda during this trip, then she would have had sex with the whole family. Maybe even a threesome with Yvette and Linda. A mother and daughter threesome, to go with the mother and son threesome, and the husband and wife threesome.

Yvette was contributing as well. Her mouth was wrapped around the guy’s cock. She wasn’t sure who he was, but he was part of a group that had taken her back to one of their rooms. She was giving them blow jobs. She had a reputation for giving particularly good blow jobs, because she could take even the longest cocks all the way in her mouth and down her throat. She put it down to her scientific knowledge of physiology, and that meant she could manage her gag reflex. Her particular trick was to get them to cum straight in her throat so she could swallow it without getting the cum in her mouth. She had been told the sensation of her swallowing with a cock in her throat was particularly intense.

2. A Planning Meeting
Yvette was already sitting on the balcony having breakfast when Linda finally got back.

“Hi Mum,” called out Linda as she went into her room to shower and change.

“Hi Linda, did you have a good night?” Yvette called out.

“Yes Mum.”

Yvette returned to reading her emails and eating breakfast. Her jaw still felt a bit tired from all her cock sucking exploits the night before.

Linda reappeared wearing a bikini and sun hat.

“Wow, sexy,” said Yvette as Linda sat down. She evaluated her daughter’s body. Not as good rack as hers, but nice all the same. Slim waist, nice ass and legs. Yes, very sexy.

“I’m going to get a sun tan while I’m here,” she said to her mother in reply.

“I don’t remember that bikini from before.”

“I went shopping yesterday to celebrate the contract. Anything else this morning?”

“No job offers yet. They don’t always come in so quickly as it did the first time, and sometimes they don’t come at all. Then you just have to put the sex up to experience.”

“Do you have any particular plans for today Mum?”

“I have my presentation after lunch, and the conference dinner tonight. That’s part of the accompanying persons package, so you should come to that too.”

“Accompanying persons?”

“Normally it’s for wives that come along to conferences to make sure that their husbands don’t get up to mischief.”

“I think Dad needs to come along with you.”

“It would get in the way of me building up client relationships. I’m sure he prefers it when my business is making money.” She paused and took a sip of coffee. “After the conference dinner I’m going to invite some people back here for a party.”

“Will Kate come to?”

“She sure will. These parties tend to get pretty wild. How would you feel about it if you saw me with a guy?”

“You mean fucking?”

“Yes, fucking. Or would you prefer that I make sure we go into my room.”

“No, Mum. Whatever you normally do is fine. You never know, I might pick up some ideas from you.”

3. After Dinner
When they left the dinner they had to almost carry Kate. She had gotten very drunk, and was very unsteady on her feet. Linda had been quite surprised how forward she had gotten, making it very clear to the people around her that she was available.

Of course, the clothes she was wearing gave people a good idea what was on her mind. Her top was plunging and see through, and her underwear was barely there. Her nipples were clearly visible, and in the cold of the dining room, they were rock hard. Linda couldn’t help but stare, and one time Kate caught her looking and gave her a smile, then licked her lips at Linda in a suggestive way. That surprised her a lot. She never thought of Kate with women.

Her mother had invited about a dozen men back to the apartment, and Linda was wondering how they would manage. Would everyone take turns with the women? Or would it be some sort of group thing. She hadn’t tried that before and wasn’t sure how it would work out logistically. What about double penetration? She hadn’t tried anal, let alone something like that.

However, when they opened the door to their suite she saw that her mother was well organised as usual.

Waiting in the room were four Thai women. They were holding trays of drinks, but from what little they were wearing she was sure they would end up on the end of some dicks too. That made it all a bit easier. Each woman would only have about two guys to look after.

The guy that had helped her get Kate back to the room took her over to the couch, where he put her down, before sitting down beside her. Kate’s hand immediately went on to the inside of his thigh, and she drunkenly said to him “Thanks for that, maybe I can do something for you in return.”

Linda watched Kate’s hand slide up his thigh and on to his crotch.

“I’m sure you can,” he replied as he leant across and kissed her on the mouth, putting a hand on her waist, and letting it work its way up to Kate’s breast as their kiss continued.

Kate seemed to be setting the pace for the evening, thought Linda, before she glanced over to her mother.

She had taken off the jacket she had worn all evening and now Linda could see why. It was obvious she didn’t have a bra on, and her nipples were very hard, clearly pushing out the cloth of her silky dress.

A man put his hand on to her ass and used the other to wave over one of the waitresses so Yvette and he could take drinks.

It didn’t look like mum wouldn’t be far behind Kate.

A guy came over to her with a drink. She didn’t know his name, but she took the drink and gave him a kiss by way of thanks. She didn’t want to be shown up by her mother.

Soon Kate’s blouse was undone, and the guy’s hand was cupping her breast, tweaking her nipples through her bra. One of the straps on her mother’s dress had slipped down, showing more of her breasts than normal. A man moved to her other side and slipped the second strap off her shoulder, and the dress dropped even lower, showing off even more of her breasts. When her mother took a sip of her drink, as she lowered her arm the dress slipped even lower exposing her nipples.

Some of the men were standing around watching the display, while others had paired up with the Thai hookers, and had their tongues in their mouths, and hands wandering all over their slim Asian bodies.

Linda knew she had to take action. She was going too slowly, so she put her hand behind the man she had just kissed, and drew him back down to kiss him again, and while she was doing that, she started grinding her crotch against him. She felt his cock get hard. “I want you to fuck me,” she whispered. “Here, now.”

She led him over to the table, put down her glass, and pulled her skirt up as she sat down. Linda didn’t hesitate for a moment, and unbuckled his belt, and undid his trousers. She pulled down his clothes, and his hard cock stood in front of her. She imagined it inside her, and pulled the crotch of her panties aside.

He got the message, and within a few seconds the tip of his cock was inside her.

He wasn’t sure who she was. Someone said it was Yvette’s daughter. Like mother, like daughter he thought.

Linda glanced around the room and was delighted to see that she was the first to get a cock in her. Her mother was standing there with her dress around her feet, two guys sucking on her nipples. She looked very pleased with herself, and when she saw Linda looking at her she gave her a quick wink.

She saw that Kate was being undressed. She already had her blouse and bra off. Nice tits, thought Linda, as she watched the guy undo her skirt and pull it off. Linda was glad she hadn’t bothered to get undressed first, as she might not have beaten Kate.

The Thai hookers took their cue from the other women, and knelt in front of their men, and took their penises out of their pants so they could suck them.

As the man was fucking her he undressed her, taking off her top. He pulled out of her, and repositioned her so she was standing bent forward over the table. She felt him re-enter her. He put his hands on her hips so he could really give her a pounding. God this is fun, thought Linda, this has to be the easiest way to make money.

The man’s pace increased, she figured that he was close to ejaculating in her, so she started to moan, and then said “Cum in me, I want you to cum in me.”

It was enough. She felt him thrust into her, and when he was at his deepest, he paused, then shot his load in her. She turned back to look at him, and he leant down and kissed her.

“Thanks, I needed that,” he said. “I hope we’ll meet at another conference.” He pulled back and slipped from her.

Linda stood up and turned round. Her mother was sitting in a lounge chair now, one man between her thighs, fucking her, another standing beside her, his cock in her mouth.

Kate was bouncing up and down on her man’s lap. Good, thought Linda, first cock inside her, first load of cum.

She looked at the hookers. They were still only giving blow jobs, but it meant that there were plenty of men with hard, wet cocks for her.

“Who’s next?” she called out, and watched one of the men disengage from the mouth of a slim Asian woman. Pretty, thought Linda, nice ass, and perky little breasts.

It didn’t take long for Linda’s vagina to be filled with another cock, and soon after another load of sperm.

As she was fucked, she tried to keep track of Kate’s and her mother’s progress, but it was too difficult. When she was bent forward over the table she couldn’t see the men cum and then go from her mother and Kate. Sometimes it was hard to keep track on where she was up to, as men would shoot off inside her, pull out, and in a moment another would be inside her.

As the night continued the fucking got more intense. The men had all cum at least once, so they took longer to finish in her. Soon she found herself with a cock in her mouth and another in her pussy at the same time.

Slowly the night drew to a close. One by one the men dressed and slipped out the door.

Soon it was down to the last few, and she found herself sitting on the couch, with her mother on one side, Kate on the other, and a man between her legs.

She turned to her mother, who smiled at her. “Did you have a good time Linda?”

“Oh, yes,” she said, and then felt her mother’s hand on her thigh, giving it a squeeze.

When finally the last of the men left, Linda found herself with her mother, Kate and the four hookers. Her mother and Kate were both naked, with semen running down their thighs, evidence of the men they had just taken. No doubt her legs looked the same. The hookers still had some clothes on, and Linda didn’t think they’d been fucking, just sucking.

“Linda dear,” said her mother, “they’re paid for all night. Feel free to try one if you’d like.

Why not, thought Linda, after all that cock, who could blame her for trying one of these hookers. She picked out the one she had noticed earlier, went over and took her by her hand and led her to her room. She wasn’t sure what she would do to her, but she would definitely have some fun.

4. Recovery
What a night thought Linda when she woke the next morning. Fortunately the Thai hooker had left, so all she had to do was face her mother, and maybe Kate.

She took a long shower to wash herself clean, and then got into her bikini again. Lying in the sun was about all she could imagine this morning.

When she ventured into the living room she saw her mother and Kate sitting on the balcony enjoying breakfast.

“Good morning sleepyhead,” called out Kate.

“Good morning Linda,” called out her mother.

“Good morning you two. What a night,” replied Linda.

“You get used to it after a while,” replied Kate. “Did you have fun with your girlfriend?”

“I never thought about doing anything like that, but yes, it was fun. She licked my pussy clean.”

“I’m glad to hear that,” added her mother.

“What did you two do?” asked Linda.

“Well, there were three left over, so we decided it was better to do them all together,” said Yvette.

“And I haven’t done Yvette for a while,” added Kate, “so I wanted to do her.”

“So all five of us screwed. They licked us clean then Kate and I had fun together.”

“Hopefully it leads to a good outcome,” replied Linda. “Hopefully one of those guys will come through.”

“Oh, yes,” said Yvette. “That was more the signing celebration. We have a nice big contract from them. Last night was the signing bonus.”

“So would you do it with a woman again,” asked Yvette.

“Oh yes. Definitely,” replied Linda.

Good, thought Yvette. I’m going to end up screwing her, and I’ll be able to pair her up with some of the women clients.

Good, thought Kate. I’m going to get between those thighs sometime soon.

“What about when we get home?” asked Linda. “What happens then?”

“What do you mean darling?” asked Yvette.

“How do we tell everyone I’m part of the business now?”

“That’s not such a big thing. They’re all screwing for the business anyway, so it won’t seem so strange to them. But there are some other things.”

Kate smiled to herself. This was going to be interesting. Persuading her daughter to prostitute herself wasn’t as big a thing as getting her to have sex with her family.

“You see Linda, the sex with customers is only a part of it,” replied her mother. “There is also sex inside the business.”

“What, like with Kate?” Having seen her body last night it was easy for Linda to imagine her brothers, and her father, wanting to bang her. She was planning on doing it sometime soon.

“Well, yes,” replied Kate. “I’ve had sex with them all, and Yvette too.” She squeezed Yvette’s thigh, and gave her a quick kiss on the cheek. “But I imagine you guessed about your mum and me last night.”

“I wasn’t sure if you were going to take one of the hookers back to your room or not. But seeing you out here this morning wearing Mum’s clothes says you stayed. So I’m not surprised.”

“You see, it’s more than just Kate involved,” added Yvette.

“You’ve got someone else in the business? I didn’t know that.”

“No, darling,” Yvette replied, “it’s just Kate and me.”

“What? Like you and Dad? Of course I know about that.”

“Not just me and Andrew. You’ve got to know. It’s me and your brothers too.”

“You and Steve and Ben. I don’t believe you.”

“Yes darling. It’s only really recently that I’ve started doing it with them. When you aren’t home I have sex with them.”

There was a real look of shock on Linda’s face, imagining her mother having sex with her brothers. It hadn’t been too strange when she watched her mother get fucked by a group of strangers last night. But now she had to imagine her mother with her brothers. Her mother’s mouth sucking on their cocks, them sucking on her nipples, licking her pussy, and fucking her. Then they would cum in her.

“I need a while to think,” said Linda as she got up and headed out the door. “I’m going for a walk.”

All Linda could think about was her mother and her brothers. How did she seduce them? Why did she seduce them? And what about Kate, and all the other women they had for the business.

She decided she needed to work through it step by step, and so she went back to the suite.

Yvette and Kate were sitting there going through their business plans. The sex helped get the contracts, but they still needed some sort of report to be generated, and that took more work. Fortunately they could outsource a lot of that work.

When she walked in she started undoing her bikini top and said “Okay, I’ve decided. I’m going to have sex with you.”

“Okay,” said Kate, “I’ll leave you two alone.”

“No, both of you. If everyone else has sex with you, I’m going to as well.” Linda pulled her bikini top over her head and dropped it on the floor, then undid the knot holding up her bikini bottoms, and let them fall to the ground. “Then I’ll decide what next.”

Yvette stood up and as she walked toward Linda she slipped the straps of her sun dress offer shoulders and let it fall to the floor. She stepped out of the pile of clothes on the floor, then slipped the straps of her bathing suit off her shoulders, and pulled down the top revealing her breasts. Her nipples were already hard. She paused about a metre from her daughter and pulled the swimsuit off completely.

Linda gazed at her mother’s body. Her eyes moving down from her wonderful breasts, with their hard brown nipples, to the patch of pubic hair, with the labia protruding slightly. She stepped forward and hugged her mother, feeling her skin against her own, then they kissed. It was long and passionate.

The passion had been building in Yvette for a long time, and now the expression of her love for her daughter was finally becoming real.

Linda hadn’t imagined anything like today, but her experiences over the last few days had changed her concept of sexuality. She found she was much more pragmatic, and if her brothers were having turns with their mother, why shouldn’t she.

Kate had undressed as she watched the two other women, and knew a fantasy was coming true. She was going to have Yvette and Linda together. She walked over to join the two other women, putting one arm around Linda, and the other around Yvette.

“Can I get some love too?” Kate asked.

The two other women broke their kiss, and turned their attention to Kate, Linda kissing her lips, Yvette kissing her neck and working her way down to her breasts. She kissed one of Kate’s hard pink nipples, sucking it, and gently biting it.

Linda led her mother and Kate into her bedroom, and got onto the bed, taking her mother with her, kissing all the time. She rolled on top of her mother and straddled her thigh so she could grind her clitoris against her mother’s body.

Kate stood there watching for a few moments, masturbating herself at the sight of the passion between the two women. Then she got on the bed, positioning herself so she could grind herself against Yvette’s other leg, and suck on one of her nipples too. She had always loved playing with those breasts whenever she had gotten the chance.

Linda decided to join Kate in paying attention to her mother’s breasts, moving her lips progressively down her mother’s body until she was tracing her tongue around the nipple.

She kept going, across her mother’s stomach until she reached her mother’s pubic hair. Kate’s legs were wrapped around her mother’s, so Kate could masturbate herself against her mother’s body. It didn’t matter to Linda. This was exactly what she had imagined, exactly what she had hoped for, that they would be sharing each other simultaneously.

Her tongue found her way through her mother’s pubic hair until she got to her first objective. She paused and enjoyed the sight of her mother’s clitoris, then she started licking and sucking, before working down to suck on her labia, and then finally her tongue entering her mother’s vagina. She loved the taste of her mother.

Kate decided to move up to Yvette’s mouth, wanting to kiss those lips. When she moved up she paused for a moment, looking at Yvette’s face. They smiled at each other before starting a long passionate kiss, their tongues inside each other’s mouths. Kate was grinding herself against Yvette’s hip, which was making her wetter.

The feeling of her daughter’s tongue inside her vagina was wonderful, and Kate’s body against her always felt so good. She wasn’t sure if she should hold back or not. Her daughter’s tongue was working her to a peak. She decided to lie back and enjoy it. Clearly Linda meant to give her an orgasm, so she moved one hand down to press against the back of Linda’s head, and the other onto Kate’s ass to press her against Kate even more firmly to her thigh and encourage her masturbation.

“Keep going darling,” said Yvette. “That’s so good.”

Linda slid a finger into her mother’s vagina and started working it back and forth. She knew it felt good when guys did it to her, and she found that special spot to rub. The combination of her tongue on her mother’s clitoris and her finger inside her did what she wanted, and she saw her mother orgasm, her body convulsing, her back arching, her hand pressing her head even more firmly into her groin. When she had finished Linda licked her finger and started working her way up her mother’s body.

When she finally reached her mother’s lips she kissed them and then her mother said “Thank you for that darling. It was incredible.”

Kate kept grind herself against Yvette, knowing that Linda had given Yvette an orgasm was even more exciting. She moved more on top of Yvette so that she could grind herself against Yvette’s hip bone. It worked better than Yvette’s thigh and soon enough she was bucking with her first orgasm of the day.

Yvette rubbed Kate’s ass after she had felt her orgasm, and whispered “Good?”

“Oh yes,” replied Kate. “Good.”

“There’s one of us that hasn’t cum yet,” said Yvette. “It’s your turn Linda. What do you want to do?”

“I want to scissor you Mum,” said Linda. She had seen it on the internet, and knew that it was something she wanted to try. Her pussy against her mother’s seemed so sexy to her.

“What’s that,” said Yvette.

“Sort of like what Kate just did on your leg, but we rub our pussies together. I want it so we both get off together.”

“Okay darling. Let’s give Kate a moment to recover.” She kissed Kate and then kissed Linda.

“Don’t wait for me,” said Kate. “Get started and I’ll join in soon.” She was still straddling Yvette’s hip, so she rolled off Yvette to give Linda easier access to her mother.

Linda got between her mother’s legs, pressed her crotch against her mother’s and started to grind herself in slow circles, masturbating herself against her mother.

“That feels so nice,” said Yvette, enjoying the sensation of her daughter’s genitals against her own, and enjoying the sense of intimacy between her and her daughter.

Kate moved so she could kiss Linda and fondle her breasts. They were lovely she thought, small and perky. After a few minutes she moved her mouth from Linda’s lips to her breasts, starting to lick and suck those lovely hard nipples. The dream of a threesome with Yvette and Linda had come true. She felt Linda’s fingers slide inside her vagina, and her thumb against her clitoris. She got even more excited, gently biting Linda’s nipple in response to the stimulation.

The grinding of Yvette and Linda grew more frantic as they got closer to orgasming, with Yvette moving the angle of her body so she could more strongly grind her clitoris against the pubis of her daughter.

Linda came first, crying out as she orgasmed “Oh Mum, I love you!”

“I love you Linda,” replied her mother, getting herself off moments after her daughter.

Kate worked down Linda’s body until she was at the point where her crotch pressed against her mother’s. Kate enjoyed the sight, and smell, of the two women, then started to lick them to enjoy the taste.

After lying locked together for a few minutes to recover from the experience, Linda unlocked herself from the grasp of her mother’s thighs and crawled up beside her mother so she could cuddle and kiss her.

“I’ll never forget this day Mum.”

5. Homeward Bound
Since it was the last day of the conference, the sessions finished early to let people start their travel home. Yvette and Kate had to leave Linda lying in her mother’s bed while they made an appearance at the conference.

Overall it had been a very successful conference for Yvette. She had given her presentation, but more importantly, she had confirmed a couple of new contracts, and started negotiations on a couple more. Even better, she now had Linda’s help in looking after the clients. She was young, attractive, and sexually adventurous. Once people became aware of her availability and abilities, Yvette was sure even more business would come their way.

The last session of the conference was the way these things always are – quick farewells, and promises to meet up some time soon to discuss business opportunities. Kate ended up with her skirt around her waist being fucked by James who hadn’t had the opportunity to fuck her earlier in the conference. He didn’t want to miss out on fucking Kate in light of the contract the company he worked for had just given to her and Yvette.

Considering what she had been through with other clients, getting fucked in a disabled toilet seemed a pretty small price to pay for a nice little contract. Though it would mean she would have a sticky pussy until she managed to find a shower somewhere.

Linda lay in bed thinking about her experiences, and was surprised by the cleaner. It hadn’t taken much money for Linda to persuade her to give her pussy a thorough clean up instead of the room. She was really getting a taste for sex with women, and really liked a transactional approach to sex. It was so much better than having to get to know someone and pretend you liked them.

6. Sitting in the Lobby
They were waiting for the airport transfer shuttle to pick them up, enjoying a last drink to celebrate the success of the conference visit.

“I’ve decided what I want to do,” announced Linda. “When we get home.”

“What’s that dear?” replied Yvette.

“I want to do it with Dad, Ben and Steve. I want to have sex with them. When we get home I’m going to have sex with Dad, and then I’m going to do it with Ben and Steve.”

“What about us?” asked Yvette.

“Yes, us too,” replied Linda. “I want them to know about us too.”

“Do you want to do more work for the company?” asked Kate. “Deal with more clients.”

“Yes. It’s too much fun to miss out on. And it’s easy money.

---

A fun game of Truth or Dare between two couples

Mike & Tanya have been friends with my wife & I for our 15 years. We all came from the same large group of friends and started dating around the same time as well. We always hang out, the four of us and have a lot of fun together. I’ve always had a thing for Tanya for the simple reason she is an amazon woman. Six foot two, dark skin, long wavy dark brown hair, chestnut eyes and built like she could kick the shit out of any guy her size. She also has the most amazing set of tits that I have ever seen. The perfect size, not ridiculously huge but I’m sure my eight inch cock would be forever lost between them. I have thought of them many, many times since I have known her.

Her husband Mike is a nice enough guy but has always been the butt of our jokes as he is a light weight that cannot hold his liquor at all. Mike was always the clown of the group entertaining us to tears but as soon as he reaches his capacity, he is the first to pass out and hard, sometimes mid-sentence.

My wife Jillian is 5’5, short blond hair, and a killer ass with a very nice rack as well. Yes I have a thing for big tits but Tanya’s tits are like the Holy Grail for me. My wife has caught me staring at Jillian a few times but has never done much about other than the occasional punch in the arm to snap me out of it. “Jack, eyes front and center darling!!” she would always say. Now I’m a guy and we all know guys can be pretty dumb but I swear I’ve seen my wife checking out Tanya as well. I particularly remember one time camping where Tanya came out of her tent in only shorts and her sports bra and my wife looked just as hungry as I did.

Tanya and I were trying to organize a special birthday party for my wife complete with a nice dinner and a whole lot of drinking. We certainly wanted to make this special for Jillian as we all loved her very much. Tanya suggested I ask Jillian if there was anything in particular she wanted for that night. As Jillian and I were sitting on the couch watching TV I asked, “So we are pretty much ready for your party and I was just wondering if there was anything special you wanted that we didn’t think about?” Jillian opened her mouth to say something but then stopped. “What were you gonna say? Is there something you want?” “Promise you won’t get mad?” she asked. “Why would I get mad? It’s your party and if you want something, just ask.” I responded. “Jack remember that time when we were teenagers and we all got plastered and played Truth or Dare?” she said with some hesitation. “Sure I remember that, it was a pretty fun evening …… hey wait a minute, do you have a thing for Mike?” I asked with some concern. “No I don’t. Are you kidding? Mike’s a goofball and funny as hell but I don’t find him attractive at all.” Ok, now I was confused, “Well if you don’t have a thing for Mike, then why do you want to do that?” I asked. (Like I said, guys are the smartest sometimes) Jillian then looked at me deep into my eyes and smiled waiting for me to make the connection. “Tanya?” I asked. “I didn’t think you had any interest in women. Have you ever before….” “No I have never tried but Tanya has me curious. If it’s too freaky then I understand.” Said Jillian. “Hell no, are you kidding? And you’re Ok if I’m there too?” “I wouldn’t do it without you honey. I’ve seen the way you look at her.” Busted!!

We had formulated a plan to try and get what we both wanted. I called Tanya and told her that Jillian did indeed have a special request for her party. “Alright, what does she want?” Tanya asked. “She wants us to get really dressed up. She says she is going to wear a nice dress so she wants you to do the same. She also wants to get really wasted.” I explained. “Well we already bought enough booze to drown us so I think we are Ok there.” Laughed Tanya. “Well she was hoping Mike could call that guy and maybe get some dope or something.” I asked. “Whoa Jack, we haven’t done that in a longtime plus you know what that does to Mike, he’ll pass out and he may not wake up until the next day.” Laughed Tanya. “I know but it will be funny as hell until he does pass out and Jillian is feeling a little nostalgic so do you think he can?” “Ok, I’m sure he can get it.” Tanya answered. “And bring an overnight bag, Jillian wants both of you to stay for the night.” I said with a smirk on the other end of the phone.

Jillian looked hot as could be that night. She was stuffed into a snug black dress with sexy black designer pantyhose and a lacy black bra and panties. As I watched her getting ready in the mirror, my cock was fighting to get out of my tanned linen pants. She smiled as she noticed me watching her. The thought of what could happen preoccupied both our minds. As I continued to watch her the doorbell rang and I raced to the door.

I opened the front door and there was Tanya in a flowing red dress complete with her own set of tantalizing pantyhose and her extraordinary chest popping out of the top of her dress that certainly didn’t help the chub I had going. Good thing my shirt was untucked or it would have been a dead giveaway. “Outta my way Junior and eyes off my merchandise!” joked Mike. If he only knew. Jillian came down the stairs as if in slow motion and it certainly looked like the girls were checking it other out. “Ok, the three of you get together and let’s get a photo for this historic evening.” demanded Mike. The three of us looked like a million bucks where Mike’s pants were slightly too short with white socks showing and a ties that was obviously too small with what looked like a mustard stain on it. He never was much for dressing up.

“Ok, before dinner starts we need to do shots!” announced Mike. A couple of rounds of shots were inhaled as dinner was placed on the table. It’s a good thing that Mike was already half cut and entertaining the group of us because both Jillian and I were very nervous about what we were trying to pull off. Both of us were stealing looks at Tanya’s busting chest as they giggled when she cut the meat on her plate. The meal was fabulous but I was anxious to get to the next part. We sent Tanya and Mike into the living room while Jillian and I cleared the table.

“You guys need drinks?” I yelled from the kitchen. “Two rum & cokes each would be great and we’ll start rolling a joint.” I could always count on Mike to pick up the pace. Jillian was preparing the drinks as I finished loading the dish washer. As I closed the door and turned to talk to my wife I saw her putting something into one of the drinks. ”What are you doing?” I whispered. “Shhh. I stole one of my mother’s sleeping pills and I’m putting it in Mike’s drink” explained Jillian. “Is that really necessary, you know he’s gonna pass out anyways.” I stated. “I’m not taking any chances and if we start this game, the less time I have to do anything with Mike, the better.” I had to admit, I was pretty Ok with that.

With a few more drinks in us and a couple of joints, we were all feeling no pain. It had been years since any of us had smoked anything and I don’t know if it was the effects of the weed or just the excitement of what was coming but I was randy as hell and ready to start. I looked over to my wife and nodded. She nodded back that she was still on board to give this a try.

“Hey guys, we were thinking it might be fun to play a little game.” I said this with a pretty shaky voice. “Caps, caps, let’s play caps!” said Mike. “No, I was thinking something a little more risky” I was gaining confidence. “What do you have in mind?” asked Tanya. She looked intrigued. “What about truth or dare? Remember when we played that at the cottage years ago?” I asked. Last time we played this it was all pretty harmless with kissing and groping but this time we wanted more. There was a brief moment of silence and then Tanya looked right at Jillian, “You alright with this girl?” All Jillian did was nod her head yes. “First let’s do some more shots!!” requested a very impaired Mike. I couldn’t tell if it was the sleeping pill starting to kick in or just Mike’s usual low tolerance but as he walked towards the bottle sitting on the counter, it was evident he could not walk a straight line.

“So since I brought it up, I’ll go first. Mike, truth or dare” I asked. “Fucking dare man!” slurred Mike. “Ok, Mike I dare you to kiss you wife.” Mike laughed and planted a very drunken wet kiss on Tanya’s mouth and face. “Mike, you were asked so now it’s your turn.” I instructed. “Truth or dare Jack.” Said Mike. “Truth.” I answered. “Ok, uh….. did you have sex today?” he asked. “Not yet.” I replied and everyone laughed. “Tanya, truth or dare?” I asked. “Truth” said Tanya. “Have you ever made out with a woman before?” I asked. Tanya hesitated a little bit, took a big gulp of her drink at stated “Yes I have.” Either Mike knew about this or he was way too drunk to realize what his wife had just said. “Jillian, truth or dare?” asked Tanya. “Truth.” Said my wife. “Same question, have you ever made out with a woman before?” asked Tanya. “Not yet.” Said Jillian with a smile. More laughter filled the room.

“Jack, truth or dare?” asked my wife. Ok, time to kick this up, “Dare.” I replied. “Jack I dare you to kiss Tanya.” Requested my wife. I looked at Mike and he was swaying back and forth looked at me and said, “Go for it ya big pussy!!!” I looked at Tanya and there was no hesitation. We were each sitting on separate couches across from each other with a coffee table in-between us so I rounded the table and sat beside Tanya. I put my hand around her neck and pulled her in to me. Our lips touched and I darted my tongue immediately to hers. It was a long passionate kiss and I definitely had a raging hard-on from the taste of her mouth and the smell of her perfume.

As I walked back to my seat I looked at my wife and she was smiling. Tanya was looking a little flustered but she lcleared her throat and said, “Ok Jillian, truth or dare.” “Dare” said my wife. “I dare you to kiss Mike” demanded Tanya. Jillian got up and walked towards Mike. Mike was unaware what was going on at all and he was looking pretty pale. Jillian bent down to kiss Mike instead of sitting beside him so Tanya could get a good view of her cleavage. Tanya watched my wife’s tits as she placed her lips on Mike’s. Mike’s head started to fall backwards from the pressure of Jillian’s kiss and he just kept going back over the end of the couch and onto the floor with a crash. We all immediately started laughing. “Ok Mike, get up you drunken bastard” I was still laughing trying to get the words out of my mouth. He didn’t respond. He didn’t move. He was completely passed out.

“Well I guess that’s the end of the game.” Said Tanya laughing. Jillian looked at Tanya and said, “I don’t think so. We have more than a few dares left for you girl.” Tanya looked a little startled but then said, “What do you mean we?” “This game is still on and far from over. In fact, it is now a game of dares. Whatever any of us say, we have to do now.” I explained.

“Jillian, I dare you to kiss Tanya.” Was my request. “But what about Mike. I don’t feel comfortable if he’s passed out. What if he wakes up” asked Tanya. “I don’t think he will be waking up until tomorrow Tanya. I kinda slipped a sleeping pill in his drink.” Said my wife. Tanya looked pissed off at that statement and reached down to take another big gulp of her drink. “You guys planned this didn’t you? You just wanted to get me wasted and……” “Both fuck you.” My wife finished her sentence smiling at her.

“What if Mike wakes up?” Tanya asked again. “Listen, tell you what, if you can get Mike’s cock hard then he is obviously still aware. If you can’t get him hard, you have to play with us.” I stated. Tanya thought about it for a bit and she did know if she started playing with her husband’s cock, she usually could get an errection out of him. Mike was laid out on his back on the floor still and Tanya walked over to him and started to rub his crotch through his pants. Jillian and I watched with great interest.

Nothing was happening but Tanya still looked unsure. “I dare you to put his cock in your mouth.” Asked my wife. Tanya hesitated again but then unzipped Mike’s pants and pulled out his flaccid cock. Tanya bent down and put Mike’s cock into her mouth. This was exciting the hell out of both Jillian and I. Tanya’s tits were hanging bouncing in front of us as she tried desperately to get her husband hard. She tried for a couple of minutes but nothing was happening, he was still unaroused and unresponsive. Tanya returned to her seat. “So that dare for a kiss?” asked my wife. Tanya picked up her drink looking rather flushed and took a big swig.

Jillian took Tanya’s drink from her hand and placed it on the table. Jillian slowly moved her face to meet Tanya’s and lightly kissed her lips. There was feeble resistance from Tanya but Jillian continued to lightly kiss her lips over and over until finally Tanya opened her mouth and let my wife in. Jillian took a deep breath and unleashed her lust onto Tanya with a deep passionate kiss that went on for a couple of minutes.

Tanya was in a haze when their lips separated and my wife whispered to her, “Your turn.” I know at this point we had her as I could see Tanya’s swollen nipples poking through the thin fabric of her dress. She reached down to her drink again, took another big gulp, looked at me and said “Jack, I dare you to touch your wife’s tits.” Without responding, I moved to the same couch the two girls were sitting at. I took my wife’s hand, stood her up and placed her in front of Tanya. I stood behind Jillian and wrapped my arms around her to cup both of her tits. Jillian moaned at my touch and I looked over her shoulder to watch Tanya’s face as I squeezed my wife’s tits.

“Tanya, I dare you to run your hands up her legs.” Tanya placed her hands on my wife’s knees and she started to softly run her hands up her legs. I watched Tanya’s hands disappear under Jillian’s dress. Tanya ran her hands up and down her legs a couple of more times until they appeared to join together in the center of my wife’s crotch. Another soft moan came out of my wife’s lips as Tanya’s hands caressed the slit in Jillian’s panties. I started to grind my wife’s ass with my cock and I knew very soon I was going to be able to free my eight inch monster from my pants.

Tanya was taking it all in watched us intently. “I dare you both to feel my tits.” Jillian sat down beside Tanya on one side and I sat down on the other. We each grabbed one of Tanya’s large tits and the silky fabric felt wonderful in my hand. My eyes moved back and forth from my hand on Tanya’s large breast to watching my wife try to take as much tit in her hand as she could. Tanya’s watched each of us messaging her massive tits.

“I dare you to put your mouth on her tit.” I asked Jillian. “I dare you to touch her panties.” Asked my wife. I reached down and pulled up Tanya’s dress over her knees and up to her waist exposing her stockings, garter belt and panties. Both my wife and I took in this gorgeous amazon woman’s long legs and sexy attire. I ran my hand across Tanya’s leg to feel the softness of her stockings. My wife grabbed the edge of the top of Tanya’s dress with both hands and released one of her giant tits for us to gaze upon. My wife lowered her mouth and dragged her tongue down along Tanya’s tit to her thimble sized nipple and popped it in her mouth. Tanya spread her legs wider and I took my whole hand and grabbed her box hard. I pressed with full force over her panties and I could feel the heat and wetness from Tanya’s cunt.

“I dare you to put your cock in my mouth.” Whimpered Tanya. The words excited both my wife and I as Jillian continued to lick and suck on Tanya’s tit. I stood up and quickly pulled my pants off and waived my thick cock in the air in front of Tanya’s face. Leaving one foot on the floor, I used my other foot to climb the couch, leaned in and presented my swollen member an inch away from Tanya’s mouth. My wife stopped kissing Tanya’s breast to watch Tanya slowly take my cock into her mouth. Tanya only covered the tip of my cock with her mouth and danced her tongue around the opening of my prick. She then released it, looked at my wife and began to flick her tongue all along my shaft as Jillian watched. Tanya cupped my balls, opened her mouth wide and engulfed my shaft while looking Jillian in her eyes. My wife reached under her dress and started to rub her own clit through her panties.

Tanya pulled my cock out of her mouth temporally to ask Jillian, “I dare you to touch my clit while you touch your own” Jillian leaned back against the couch and pulled her dress up to her waist exposing her black panties and black stockings. She moved in closer to Tanya and their bodies became one. I looked down from my perch to see both these beautiful women sitting side by side with their sexy clothing in full view for me to take in. I watched my wife reach down with her left hand to rub Tanya’s panties and then she reached down with her right hand to rub her own panties. My cock was now sloshing in and out of Tanya’s mouth as I watched my wife rub two cunts.

“I dare you to suck my wife’s tits.” I demanded Tanya. Tanya gave me one last hard vacuum suck and then you could hear a pop as my cock came out of her mouth. Tanya then leaned towards my wife and took both her breasts in her hands. She squeezed then for a bit and then pulled down my wife dress around her shoulders to expose Jillian’s sexy black bra. Tanya began to lick all around my wife’s exposed skin and Jillian looked to be in heaven. Tanya then pulled out one of my wife’s tits and latched on to her nipple with great excitement.

Tanya was now on all fours on the couch lapping away on my wife’s tit. Jillian looked up at me watching and asked, “I dare you to rub her ass.” I lifted Tanya’s dress over her ass to expose her sexy panties to me. As I reached down I could see that her slit had leaked through her panties and my wife’s rubbing had created a glorious camel toe for me. I grabbed her ass in my hands and started to feel all around her ass and then I took two fingers and drove them into Tanya’s slit. I placed my cock on the cheek of her ass as my fingers dug into Tanya’s soaked panties.

“I dare you to eat my wife.” I asked Tanya. Jillian lay back on the couch with her head resting on the arm of the couch. She lifted her ass, pulled her panties off but left her stockings on. Tanya spread my wife’s legs and dove into Jillian’s pussy hard. My wife cried out as Tanya’s tongue darted into Jillian’s glistening slit. Tanya was not being gentle as she plowed her head deep into my wife’s warmth. I could hear and see Tanya lapping up my wife’s cunt and I now had both my hands rubbing Tanya’s panties.

Jillian struggled to get the following words out, “Fuck her Jack. Stick your cock in her. Do it now!” I pulled Tanya’s panties to the side and stuck the head of my cock into her opening. My cock is pretty thick and Jillian is so petit compared to Tanya so I was hoping I wouldn’t have to ease my way in like I had to with my own wife. I plunged my shaft deep into Tanya’s cunt and it slid in easily. Tanya flicked her head back and moaned. “Oh my God, you are so much bigger than Mike. I finally feel filled.” She screamed. I leaned over the top of her body grabbed both of her hanging tits and started to ride her like a horse. My wife was wide eyed as she watched the both of us buck around on the couch. Once Tanya found her rhythm she turned her attention back to my wife clit. Tanya was such a big woman that she easily held me in place as I drove my cock in and out of her.

“Eat me while your husband fucks me.” Screamed Tanya. Tanya remained on all fours as my wife spun herself around and wiggled herself under Tanya’s body. I pulled my cock out of Tanya and she sat on my wife’s mouth. Without asking I pressed my cock against Tanya’s asshole and Tanya pushed back to try and take me in. Her hole was hot and wet but I knew my girth would take some time to work itself into her ass. Jillian munched away at Tanya’s slit covering her face with shiny wetness as I pressed on to get all of my eight inches into Tanya’s ass. Tanya dropped her head back into my wife’s cunt. They were now locked in the 69 position with me pounding Tanya’s ass. The sites, sounds and rhythm was starting to get to me and I was trying desperately not to blow my load in Tanya’s ass.

“I dare the both of you to suck me off.” I demanded. I pulled out of Tanya’s ass and stood up in front of them. The two girls continued to eat each other for a while more which was fine by me as the view was amazing and it lowered the pressure on my balls temporally.

The girls released their mouths on each other and sat up of the couch. I moved closer and they took a position on either side of my cock. Now I could feel two sets of lips running in opposite directions on either side of my cock. One would roll their tongue over my tip while the other would run their tongue along the side of my shaft. Back and forth they rotated, gurgling and sucking together to try and cover as much of my cock as they could all at once. I reached down with my hands and held both their heads in place so their lips were touching. Once I had then locked in that position, I began to fuck both of their mouths at the same time. Tongues were flicking like butterflies as I pumped my cock through each of their mouths. My balls were starting to tense up and my wife knew when I was close.

“I dare you to fuck her tits.” Said my wife. This was my continuing fantasy all these years. My cock between this amazon woman’s giant tits. Tanya sat back on the couch, smiled and waited for me. This time I climbed the couch with both feet and placed my glistening cock on top of Tanya’s tits. My wife reached between her legs and scooped up whatever wetness she could get in her hands and coated my shaft with her juices. She then held Tanya’s tits together as I stuffed my cock between them.

As I suspected and dreamed about for so many years, my cock was completely lost in these giant tits. Having my wife hold Tanya’s tits together for me was a new welcome twist and I started slow to try and savor the moment. Both the girls eyes were glued to my cock working in and out of Tanya’s tits. With each thrust I would pull my cock completely out so the girls wouldn’t know when I would blow my load. I kept my thrusts the same speed and continued knowing one of the times I pulled it out would spray these massive tits. I just couldn’t hold the pressure back anymore and as I pulled my cock out again I shot a heavy load that covered my wife’s hands, Tanya’s tits with the main stream hitting Tanya’s face. Even Jillian was surprised at how much came out as I always loved cumming on Jillian’s body way more than cumming in her. The girls ran their fingers through my spunk and placed some in each other’s mouth.

“I dare you to tell us how make each of us cum at the same time.” Asked my wife. I brought both women down to the floor and positioned them in place. “Do it like this.” I demanded. Each woman was lying on their backs and their feet were touching each other with their heads at either end. I spread Tanya’s legs and then I moved Jillian up between Tanya’s legs so they were touching cunt to cunt. Their legs were tangled together and Jillian was resting on the side of her body to have their wetness covering each other. As soon as Tanya could feel my wife’s cunt against hers, she began to rock and thrust.

I stood up and watched these two beautiful women still fully clothed with their tits hanging out of their dresses grinding against each other. The site of four legs in sexy stockings, cum all over Tanya’s tits and face plus the two asses grinding each other was like a dream. As each of them were lost in the moment I grabbed my IPhone took a few quick shots and then started to record video. When we played it back later you could hear both women moaning loudly with their asses slapping together. Jillian was the first to tense up and quiver under Tanya’s power. This caused Tanya to squirt her juices shortly after all over my wife’s inner thighs. They lay there for a couple of minutes, inspecting each other’s wetness smeared all over their legs, panting and fulfilled.

The next morning Mike woke up and tried to get his cock sucked by Tanya but she just rolled over and said to him, “Do it yourself honey, I’m too hung over.” Mike tried the pouty face on her but Tanya just rolled over smiling to herself and living in the moment of the night that had passed.

---

This is a new departure for me – my first story with an incest theme. I hope you enjoy it, but please note that it is quite a long story. What follows is fiction, and any resemblance to real persons or places is purely coincidental.

copyright: Lesley Tara, 2010

My older sister thought that she had the house to herself for the weekend. This was an entirely reasonable assumption: our parents were away on a 10-day cruise in the Caribbean, celebrating their 25th wedding anniversary, which left only me – and I was supposed to be spending the weekend at a Girl Scouts camp in the mountains. It was a three-hour drive to get to this, and we were more than halfway there when news came through that because of a forest fire in the area the camp site was closing for safety reasons. The camp would have to be postponed, and our bus turned and headed back to town – so here I was being dropped off at the end of our street, early on Saturday afternoon instead of my expected return time on Sunday evening. I hadn’t taken a cellphone with me because there was no reception in those steep mountain valleys, so my sister knew nothing about my return – but that did not seem important, as I thought she would probably be out somewhere anyway.

I had my own key and let myself into the house quietly, feeling rather subdued with disappointment about the cancelled trip – I really liked being in the Girl Scouts, and had been looking forward to the camp. I put my backpack and grip down in the hall, together with my uniform jacket, and then looked into the living room. There were clothes scattered across the floor – really, my sister can be so messy sometimes! I am more tidy-minded, and automatically began to gather them up – and whilst doing so, I realised that there were two pairs of panties and two bras – and one of them, an unfamiliar black lacy affair, was not in her size. The females in our family are all quite well-endowed – our Mom, even though in her late 40s, still turns the heads of guys half her age, especially in the summer when she wears a low front T-shirt or a bikini top. My sister was already a generous 30D bra size, whilst this garment was a much smaller 28B. There was a skirt as well as a pair of shorts, and a prettily-patterned camisole top that I didn’t recognise as anything from Holly’s wardrobe.

Maybe I would have put these facts together in a minute anyway – but I didn’t need to, for it was at that point that I heard the sounds from upstairs, from my big sister’s room. There were moans and sudden gasping cries, and then a voice which sounded like Holly’s shrieked out:

‘I’m coming … aaaahh! fuckit, I’m coming! … make me come, make me!!’

Without stopping to think, I ran upstairs and pulled open her bedroom door, to find a shocking surprise. My older sister, Holly, was lying on her back on her bed – completely naked, and with another nude female body on top of her. The other girl was face down and the other way round, in what I later learnt is called the ‘69’ position. I immediately recognised the head of short dark tousled hair that was buried between my sister’s widespread thighs, with lips pressed firmly against her pussy – it was her long-time best friend, Leanne. The latter’s knees were placed on either side of my sister’s chest and I realised instantly that her cunt was pressing down on my big sister’s face, where Holly was eagerly lapping at it, in between the moans and cries elicited by her friend’s similar attentions to her own pussy. Being underneath, my sister was more restricted in her viewpoint, and so it was Leanne who registered my presence first. She ceased her oral onslaught on my sister’s vagina and raised her head, wide-eyed and startled.

‘Oh, shit!’ she gasped, ‘Holly – look who’s home!

I stood in the doorway, dressed in my Girl Scout uniform, gazing open-mouthed at the entwined lovers – I was taken aback by what I saw, and yet somehow not deeply shocked or shaken by it. Leanne gave me a tentative and worried smile, as she rose to her feet and stepped aside from the bed. For a second my eyes rested on her slim form, registering the neatly-trimmed dark hair around her pussy and her small but shapely breasts – I noticed how stiffly erect her nipples were, and quickly glanced away with a flustered feeling. My gaze switched to my lovely big sister, who was now revealed in a completely new way. Holly was still sprawled on her back, her full breasts jutting upwards, her legs wide apart and her labia puffy and parted. I realised with a jolt of surprise that her pussy was completely clean shaven – I didn’t know that she had done that! My eye was irresistibly drawn to her open slit and the moist hole where Leanne’s fingers and tongue had been delving, and it gave me a strange queasy feeling in my stomach – I had never seen my sister like this before, as a sexual lustful near-adult.

* * * * * * * * * * * * * * *

I should pause for a moment to tell you more about us. My name is Susannah, but I am Suzie to my family and friends. At this time, I was just past my sixteenth birthday; Holly is my only sibling and we had always been close, in fact I rather idolised her. There is nearly two years between us, and so she was then a few weeks short of turning eighteen. We are both considered to be very pretty – we have smooth clear pale complexions and well-proportioned features with large dark brown eyes that match our rich glossy chestnut hair, we are rather taller than average (Holly is five feet ten inches; I was then three inches shorter than her but have since caught up), and most of all we take after our mother in our full and curvy figures. My body had developed quite rapidly since I was about thirteen, and my narrow waist accentuated the flare of my hips and my pertly rounded ass, and drew eyes to the thrust of my slightly conical breasts, which already needed a 28 C-cup bra for support. My sister and I are very similar in appearance – no one seeing us would doubt the relationship for an instant – although my hair is curlier than Holly’s and I keep it shorter, trimmed to collar length whilst hers fans out gloriously over her shoulders and half-way down her back. Of course, at this time Holly looked that bit older and more mature than me – I was then clearly still a mid-teenage girl, and I suddenly realised that she looked like a young woman, glowing with vitality and promise.

My shape – and, if I avoid false modesty, my outgoing and friendly personality – drew a lot of attention from the boys at my high school, and not just my fellow 9th graders. In fact, much more than I wanted and it made me rather uncomfortable; they were always asking for dates and could be quite persistent. Having a shrewd idea of how they hoped any such evening would end, I wasn’t keen or ready for this. It took all my charm and tact to put them off without upsetting anyone or making enemies, but so far I had managed to avoid having anyone as a definite ‘boyfriend’ or going beyond some French kissing in the dark at parties – but no hands were allowed to get under my top or up my skirt. One of the reasons I enjoyed the Girl Scout meetings and especially the camps away was that there were no boys to watch out for, and I did much prefer and feel more relaxed in the company of my own sex.

My early-developing body also drew interest from some of the girls, which I thought was just from the curiosity of comparison. However, I did get rather an odd vibe from one of my closest friends, Mishiko, just something in the way that she looked at me sometimes, particularly when we were changing for a gym class or softball game. She was second-generation Japanese-American, with a pretty face and dark almond-shaped eyes, and long sleek straight jet black hair. Mishiko was close to my height, but of more slender build with a boyish figure – a narrow flat pelvis and slim hips, and quite small AA cup breasts, although I noticed once when glancing her way as we stripped off, side by side in the locker-room, that her nipples were quite prominent. When we were alone, particularly at her house, she had recently started to talk quite a bit – although vaguely – about the value of ‘new experiences’ and of ‘experimenting to find out who you are’. I wasn’t quite sure what she meant by this (or, more probably, I didn’t want to let it in register in my conscious mind), but her persistence was making me feel a bit uncomfortable around her.

* * * * * * * * * * * * * * *

My sister sat up on her bed, looking at me wordlessly – at first, in a rather stricken and guilty way, and then more thoughtfully. She got up and took me gently by the arm, leading me unresistingly to sit down on the bed next to her, nodding to Leanne to seat herself on my other side. My mind was in a whirl; I did not know what to think or say, and still less how I felt about my sister after this surprising revelation. Holly smiled at me gently and lovingly, put an arm comfortingly around my waist, and said:

‘It’s OK, sweetie, it’s just fun between friends, something us girls can do’, and then she added: ‘I’m sorry you were surprised, and found out this way – I guess I should have found a way to tell you before now, I have really been meaning to.’

This intriguing statement loosened my tongue, and looking at both of them I stammered: ‘Tell me what?’

My sister came straight to the point, in her usual clear and direct way: ‘That I’m a lesbian, and that Leanne and I are lovers, we have been for some time – but it must stay our secret, and Mom and Dad must never ever know; honey, can you promise me that?’ I swallowed my surprise, which was somehow not all that great, and nodded my agreement. Holly looked relieved, and then she added, rather wistfully: ‘Do you mind … have I let you down in some way?’

I quickly assured her not, which was quite true. I found that I didn’t mind in the slightest, and if anything it made my adored older sister seem even more grown-up. In fact, it made a lot of sense and seemed right for her somehow. I smiled shakily at my sister, and she and her girlfriend looked much happier. Holly exhaled a deep breath, and leaned her head against mine for a moment.

‘Mucho thanks, my sweet sis’, she said, and then in more of a whisper: ‘I do love you’.

There was only one thing that I could or wanted to say. ‘I love you, too’, I whispered in reply.

My big sister gave me a swift fierce hug, and then looked me up and down, with quite a different light in her eyes. She ran a hand gently through my curly mop of hair, and exchanged a look with Leanne, who then began gently to massage my back. After a few seconds, my sister spoke again, with a new husky tone in her voice that I had never heard before:

‘Oh, sweet sis, you don’t know what you’re missing – I want to show you, we’ll show you’.

I was surprised and rather shocked, and turned towards her to make some sort of protest – although in fact I felt both uncertain and intrigued – but before I could utter a word, she kissed me on the lips, in a way in which we had never kissed before: sensually, passionately, hungrily, like lovers do. She thrust her tongue into my mouth, and – almost automatically – I responded. With a jolt of shock, I felt her hands cupping my breasts, fondling and softly squeezing them through my Girl Scout uniform shirt and my soft cotton bra beneath – and, with even more shock, I realised that my nipples were hardening in arousal. My God, I thought, my sister is making out with me, and I’m turned on by it!

I was aware of Leanne’s fingers at the buttons of my uniform shirt, opening it and pulling it away down my arms, revealing my firm young breasts in their plain white bra. I gasped as my sister slid a hand inside the bra cup and scooped out the breast nearer to her, and seconds later Leanne did the same with the other, tugging the bra strap off my shoulder to dangle at the side. I was transfixed, wide-eyed, as the two of them bent their heads in unison, each taking one of my nipples into her mouth and then, after a quick lick around it, sucking hard – and during all of this, I made no protest, no resistance of any kind. I was just amazed, and yet also entranced – I never stopped to think about it being wrong, because it seemed so tender, so loving.

As my sister and her lover nuzzled my breasts, I gasped with the waves of arousal that this sent coursing through me – I gave a soft whimper of pleasure, and my head went back, arching my back. To keep my balance, my legs parted almost instinctively, and in an instant my sister undid the fastening of my uniform skirt, which had a button and zip at the side that was next to her. Holly shifted her position, dropping off the bed to kneel in front of me, and she pulled the skirt over my hips and away in one firm motion. Then, before I realised how far this was going, or could think of objecting or preventing her (not that I cared any more by this point), she whisked my plain white panties down my legs as well, flinging them away behind her with a theatrical and saucy flourish which nearly made me laugh aloud.

Holly winked at me, and then – as she spread my knees wide apart with a gentle but authoritative pressure – she licked her lips, and said:

‘I declared this sweet sister-pussy open!’

I glanced downwards, and with a flush of embarrassment realised that she was not just making a joke – my pussy lips had engorged and were visibly jutting out, partly open! Holly gazed at my private place with a expression of hot desire on her face, and then she looked me straight in the eyes.

‘Oh, my sweet baby sister, you don’t know how much I’ve longed for this, for us to be together like this – you are so sweet, so cute, I’ve wanted you for ages!’ she breathed softly.

My big sister stroked my cunt with her fingertips, tracing around the sides and then – making me gasp and shudder – up and down my very cleft, parting the labial lips and giving me the strangest but most wonderful tingling feeling all over. Leanne moved behind me on the bed, and cradled my suddenly limp and boneless body – she unsnapped my bra and removed it, and I felt her naked breasts and hard firm nipples pressing against my bare back. She reached round to my front and took both my breasts in her hands, kneading their flesh and gently stroking my tits, which felt more sensitive than I had ever known before.

I gave a sudden cry, for my sister had brought her mouth down onto my pussy, sliding her tongue along and then – oh, sweet Jesus, oh-my-God what a feeling! – running the tip of it along my pussy-slit. Fuckit, my sister’s tongue was INSIDE ME! She pushed it in further, and then lapped up and down, so slowly, so sensuously that I thought I was going to faint – my stomach was full of butterflies, my pulse was racing, and sweat broke out on my brow. I just couldn’t believe it – my gorgeous busty big sister was eating out my pussy – and I was loving every second of it! Was I a lesbian too, I wondered? Well, I decided, if Holly was one, then it was no bad thing to be after all – especially if it meant that we could share our affection for each other in this electrifying way.

Holly’s tongue caressed the rim of my vagina, but she was careful not to probe too hard or deep, for she knew that I was still a virgin – I shared all my confidences with her, and she knew that I didn’t want to do that yet with any boys. And it was then, only then, that the realisation hit me – you will think I’m obtuse, but it’s what’s in front of your own face that you miss – of course I wouldn’t want a boy’s penis in me if I was in fact a lesbian, that explained all my reluctance. I know it might not seem logical, but instead of being worried by this, I felt calmed and reassured by the fact that I had a good reason for the way that I felt. I understand now that it was relief at no longer having to suppress my nature that was a big part of my reaction, for I suddenly felt free, as if I had shed a burden that I had not even known I was bearing.

My acquiescence in what my sister was doing to my body – more than that, my evident arousal and openness in response to her sexual advances – was also a great relief to Holly. Now that she no longer had to withhold the most crucial thing about herself from me – which had been a great strain, as otherwise she had always told me her private thoughts and feelings, sister to sister – Holly was on a wave of sexual thrills, and she had the confidence to seduce me and bring me along the lesbian path. I was in no doubt now that this was what was happening, that my big sister and I were becoming lovers and embarking on a new and adult dimension to our relationship – and that I was just as eager to cross that threshold as she was.

I closed my eyes, savouring the unbelievably erotic sensations that her cunnilingus was causing, and I rested one hand on the back of her head and pulled her face closer into my cunt. Suddenly, as she found my clitoris and nibbled it with her teeth, the stimulus overbore me – the combination of Leanne’s attentions to my breasts and my lovely sister’s tongue at my cunt took me in a rush. I gave a high-pitched cry as I was seized by an explosive, shuddering orgasm – my first ever true one, caused by a lover, and so much more satisfying than the effects that I had got from my fumbling masturbatory attempts. It was a profound revelation, leaving me gasping for breath and floundering in waves of lust and emotion, as the tidal wave of ecstasy engulfed me and then broke, ebbing slowly away.

Holly raised her face from between my wide-spread thighs, her eyes shining with love and excitement, and I grabbed her chin and drew her face to mine, kissing her fiercely.

‘Ohmigod! – sis, that was wonderful, thank you, thank you … that was so lovely!’ I gushed, still miles high.

Then a new and startling thought burst upon me like a lightning flash of revelation, and before I could lose my nerve, I rushed ahead – I just knew that I had to follow my instinct, and that led in only one direction. To Holly’s utter delight – and I heard Leanne give a gasp of surprise from behind me – I told my sister that I wanted to do the same for her, that I wanted to taste her, to eat her pussy, to make her come for me.

We quickly exchanged places, smiling at each other in excited wonder, and she sat on the bed next to her lover, who was watching saucer-eyed – in fact, I noticed Leanne give a little shake of her head, as if she couldn’t quite believe what she was seeing. I squatted on my haunches in front of my sister, admiring her curvy figure and her ample thrusting breasts with an entirely new – and quite personal – appreciation. After just a momentary hesitation, I put one hand on each of her knees, pressing her legs wider apart, and then slowly ran those hands up the inside of her thighs until they encountered the soft warm flesh on either side of her slit. I massaged her gently here for a few seconds, and she half-closed her eyes, giving me a sultry ‘come hither’ look from under her lashes. Next I stroked her prominent outer labia, and parted them to find the moister inner lips, eliciting a shiver of delighted anticipation from my sibling. I was becoming fascinated by the orchid-flower opening of her sex, and desire was overcoming the last barriers of inhibition – a little mental voice was saying this is another female you’re going to fuck, right? In fact, it’s your sister, right? Yeah, baby, oh yeah – that’s just so right! was my mental reply.

I brought my mouth forward onto my sister’s cunt, smelling her sexual scent, tasting her sweat and the pussy-juice that had seeped from her vagina, and fascinated by all of them. I no longer had a shred of doubt that I was just like my sister (and that made me so happy, I have always wanted to follow in her footsteps, she was always my heroine), that I was 100% a lesbian, and glad of it. As I began to run my tongue along her cleft, Holly started to make a rumbling noise in her throat – really, it sounded a lot like a cat purring in pleasure. This sign that I was having some effect emboldened me, and I became more definite in my oral probing, pushing me face hard against her firm warm Venus mound. Her labia parted easily to my questing fingers as I sought to make the access easier for my tongue, and my sister huskily told me to push them in as well. I wasn’t sure how many, as I was afraid of hurting her, so I just used the index finger of my right hand like a rod, whilst still using my left hand to prise her slit further apart, and my tongue to delve into the widening valley of her vagina.

I could be much bolder than she had been with my pussy, for I knew that Holly was not a virgin – not that she had gone with any boy, but when she was just over seventeen she had wanted to ‘experiment’ (hmm, that word again, the one Mishiko kept using to me, accompanied by glances sometimes wistful and sometimes of vexation … I was starting to understand rather more of what was going on with my sweet Japanese-American friend!) … sorry, I wandered off topic there; anyway, Holly managed to get a vibrator from somewhere, I never knew quite how. She began using it on herself, but a couple of weeks later went too far and it broke her hymen. She told me all about this a week or two after it happened, not indicating then whether it was an accident or on purpose; what she could not tell me at that time, but did later, was that the vibrator had been wielded by Leanne, and that it was done deliberately – that night, they had resolved to take each other’s virginity.

So I shoved my tongue and finger as deeply into my sister as I could, grunting with the effort and energy involved. Her breasts quivered in response to my penetrations, and without thinking I reached up with my other hand and groped them, pulling on each nipple in turn, back and forth. Whilst my attention was focused upon servicing my sister, I sensed rather than saw Leanne ease herself off the bed and come round to kneel on the floor immediately behind me. Once again, I felt her stiff nipples against my back, and her hand came through between my legs, gently stroking my crotch and carefully probing my slit. Whilst she did this, she kissed the back of my neck and my shoulders, nibbling on them in a most arousing way. I wondered briefly if she did that to my sister – feeling a momentary pang of jealousy – and then realised that of course she did, and a whole lot more besides … and that, if I was a good girl, I might be lucky enough for them to show me some day, and let me join in.

I don’t think it was any great expertise on my part that brought my older sister quite rapidly to a mighty climax – it was the amazing thrill of having me as her lover, of having her younger sister kneeling stark naked between her thighs, feasting on her pussy, lapping eagerly at her vagina and gazing up at her, my mouth full of her cunt and my eyes staring adoringly at her face, hot sexual desire burning in my eyes. I understood that Holly loved Leanne, that Leanne was her babe, her girlfriend, even her partner, and I didn’t mind that at all – and what was really amazing, was that Leanne knew this too and was confident enough of her secure place in my sister’s heart that she did not see me as a rival, and was not jealous of what was happening – on the contrary, it thrilled her and turned her on incredibly. It was as if we existed on separate parallel tracks, and could each have a sexual relationship with my sister – a physically intense one as well as an emotional one – without it threatening the place of the other. In fact, since then we have had many threesomes, and sometimes Holly has just watched whilst Leanne and I make love, which we usually do very tenderly, caring for each other because we know the other one is precious to Holly. I don’t see myself as my sister’s ‘lover’ – that’s Leanne’s place, and rightfully hers; I am still Holly’s sister, but because we are both lesbians and have always been so close and affectionate, that sisterhood has a whole extra dimension that I guess most sisters don’t have … do they? I wonder … maybe they do, much more than anyone knows, after all it would all be kept secret, wouldn’t it? … actually, I bet twins do it together, I know I would if I had a twin, because Holly is really like that to me, even though we are not the same age.

Well, to get back to my amazing day of discovery – of my lesbianism, and of sister-love. After Holly climaxed, which she did with much noise and wild abandon, she noticed what her lover was doing behind and underneath me, and warned Leanne to go cautiously because I was still a virgin. I knew then, just as she said the words, what I wanted most of all. I looked Holly straight in the face and said softly that I did not want to be a virgin any longer, and – even more than that – I wanted her to take me, I wanted my sister to be my first.

My statement really shook her – and it rocked her world, as well! I had completely surprised her with this, she had never thought or expected such a thing – she was utterly thrilled, and incredibly turned on by the idea. My big sister asked me several times if I really meant it, if I was sure about this, and I had to reassure her that I was quite certain about it. Holly kissed me on the forehead and told me that I was giving her a real privilege, something amazingly special to share, that neither of us would ever forget this and that it would bind us even more closely together. I just nodded and gazed up at her adoringly, admiring the sway and jut of her globular breasts and the prominence of her stiff nipples.

My sister disappeared for a moment and came back with two large soft bath-towels, which she unfolded on the floor of her bedroom and then laid me down on top of them. Leanne stretched out on the bed, looking down on me and eager to enjoy the sister-act that was about to be put on. Holly began with some gentle and very arousing foreplay, kissing my face, ears and neck, whilst her fingers trailed over my torso, tracing around my breasts and then creeping down across my flat stomach. I felt so comfortable and so relaxed – there was no apprehension at all, how could there be when I was in the hands of my beautiful and loving older sister? My arms lay at my sides, and in response to her caresses I spread my legs apart, offering my pussy for her pleasure.

Holly brought her lips to my breasts, slowly sucking and nibbling on my tits, as her hands slipped lower. I gave a gasp of anticipation as I felt one of her hands slide down my crotch to cup my Venus mound, and then rub along my slit. I spread my legs even wider – as far apart as I could – and in a low murmur I begged her to have me, to fuck me, to take my virginity. My soft pleadings aroused Holly even more, and I heard a gasp from Leanne and her voice adding encouragement, telling my sister to go for it, to do me, to have my pussy.

My sister slipped the tips of two fingers into my crack, which was well-lubricated from my arousal, and she ran them up and down its length, teasing my labia further apart. Then her head moved lower, and for the second time on this incredible afternoon my sister’s agile tongue probed into my pussy, tasting my juices and pressing against my trembling pink vaginal walls. This time there was no shock of surprise, no reluctance or uncertainty – I knew that I wanted this so much, the amazing sexual sensations, the body-shaking thrills, and most of all the intimate closeness of my own sister’s warm, naked and overpoweringly erotic body. I gave a sobbing cry and arched my back, pushing my cunt up against her face, wanting her nearer – passionately hungry for her to devour me, to go right into me!

I hadn’t thought exactly how she would do this – I did not have any specific plan in mind when the impulse to ask her came over me, but fortunately Holly was better equipped than I knew. She withdrew her mouth from my pussy and rocked back onto her haunches. I was about to utter a protest at her abandonment of my only partly-eaten pussy, but she smiled and put a finger to my lips in the universal signal for silence. Swiftly, she rose to her feet and went across to her desk, where she seemed to reach around behind the drawers as if something was lodged between them and the wall. Holly retrieved an oblong cardboard box, and then with a flourish of triumph produced from it – a strap-on plastic dildo! I had not the slightest idea that she possessed such an object, and gasped in amazement. In answer to my enquiry, my sister admitted that she had only acquired it about a month ago, from a mail order firm who had accepted her debit card and her assurance that she was over 18. Since then, she and Leanne had used it a few times when they were really safe from discovery, but in fact this weekend was to have been its main inauguration.

‘And now’, said my sister with a smile, as she buckled the harness straps in place, ‘we’ll inaugurate it in a very special way!’

I was a little doubtful: it seemed awfully, well, huge – not just the length, but it was astonishingly thick, or so it seemed to the innocent me at that time; I now know that it was quite average in size, although that still means big when you are dealing with a sixteen-year-old virgin. Holly saw the wrinkle of concern in my expression, and hastened to reassure me that it wouldn’t hurt, that she would be careful, and that she and Leanne had found they could take it all the way without difficulty, as long as you were loosened up a bit first – as she had just done with me, so that now I was ready for it.

Was I? Well, I was certainly gooey down there, and I realised that my vagina was quite wet and also partly open – my labia were pink and distended, revealing the entrance between. My sister inserted her forefinger and moved it in a clockwise direction, widening the gap even more, and I moaned at the waves of looseness and hot lust that this sent radiating through me.

My sister knelt between my widespread legs again, her plastic cock pointing at my pussy like some strange blunt plastic spear. She moved forwards until the rounded bulbous knob of the dildo was rubbing against my pussy cleft and almost pushing its way into my opening, and then she paused. Holly looked me in the eye, and my deliberate nod of assent was all the confirmation that she needed. With her pelvis poised above mine, my sister arched her spine and moved her hips downwards. The effect was a smooth transfer of her weight onto the tip of the dildo which was resting against my pussy, and so to push it inwards slowly but firmly.

As it entered me, centimetre by centimetre, I gave a series of little shudders, each of them accompanied by a kind of barking cry – these were not protests, but releases of the tension that had built up in me. Before the dildo entered as far as my hymen, Holly pivoted her hips the other way and pulled it backwards – leaving unbelievably erotic sensations in its wake. Almost at once, she pushed it in again, sinking a little deeper each time.

Now, with a strange elastic feeling of pressure, the knob of the dildo had pushed up against my hymen – ready to breach it, to make me what in many non-western societies would instantly be an adult and a woman. My breath was coming in strained shallow pants, and my face must have had a fixed expression – but it was just one of concentration, not of fear or distress. Still, Holly paused again, and her eyes searched my face. I gazed up at my lovely sexy sister, and without a moment’s doubt said what I wanted in the way that, somehow, instinctively, I knew would turn her on the most:

‘Take me, sister!’ I begged, low and clear: ‘Fuck your sister! Fuck your sister’s pussy! Fuck your sister RIGHT NOW!!’

My big sister’s eyes took on a glazed expression as she heard my incestuous desire, and she thrust her hips downwards in a fluid motion. There was a moment of intense pressure, a much shorter – and very briefly painful – feeling of tearing, and then the dildo pushed in even further. I closed my eyes, absorbing all the sensations, and my voice cried out ‘yes!! yes!!’, mingled with pleas to go harder and faster.

Holly hardly needed any such encouragement, and she pressed the dildo further into my tight vagina, entering the inner part of me where nothing had ever intruded before. It felt strange because it was so unfamiliar, and yet it also seemed quite right and natural. My sister worked the dildo a couple of inches further inwards, and then, just as its passage met more rigid resistance, she withdrew it for almost its full length, paused to heighten my anticipation, and twisted her hips to shove it back in again. This time it drove a little further into me, sending jolts of intense sensation through my whole body. I became both looser and wetter, with juices seeping from my vagina in arousal, and in turn this eased the dildo’s passage. My sister began a regular rhythm of penetration and withdrawal, gradually increasing the tempo, and my hips began to counter-thrust in response.

‘Jesus fucking Christ, this is so hot – awesome, awesome!’ I heard Leanne moaning from the adjacent bed.

My sister’s girlfriend was watching it all open-mouthed, drinking it in like a dream come true (which she later explained to me that it was – that she had always thought I was a sexy chick, and for quite some time she had had fantasies about Holly fucking me). With one hand, Leanne was squeezing her own breast, pulling forcefully on the nipple, whilst the other was thrust between her thighs, frotting along her pussy and rubbing frantically on her clit. Her gaze never shifted from the amazing vision of her lesbian lover spearing the cunt of her own sixteen-year old sister with a strap-on dildo and taking her virginity. Leanne’s increasingly louder and more ragged gasps and pants of arousal, as she masturbated herself whilst watching us, became the background soundtrack to my loss of virginity, and I will remember them always. Near to the end, Leanne got so carried away that she nearly fell off the bed – at the time, I didn’t know that this was the reason, but I heard a sudden loud ‘Oh – shit!’ which was almost immediately succeeded by a burst of staccato shrieks as she came – she also told me later it was the most intense orgasm she had ever had, better even than the first time my big sister had fucked her with that same strap-on cock.

I was already being consumed by a blaze of passion and desire, when Holly administered what was literally the final touch. Bracing her weight on just one arm, she reached down with her other hand between our bodies and quested for the top of my pussy. I was so wet and gaping that she had no difficulty in locating her intended target at once – my clitoris. Whilst the flexing of my sister’s pelvis continued to slap the dildo wetly in and out of my vagina, her nimble fingers began vigorously rubbing my clit. The two things fused together into one unbelievable torrent of sexual pleasure, and I began to quake and tremble in my desire for release. I’m told that I gave a series of short high-pitched yells as my first-ever full-on cunt-fucking took me to a breath-taking climax, after which I subsided into shuddering post-orgasmic gasps.

Above me, Holly’s back was rigid and her eyes tightly closed, and she gave a long moan as she came as well – I didn’t know this at that point, but there was a cleverly designed ridge and small nub on the inside of the strap-on’s front section, which slipped into the wearer’s slit and rubbed against her clitoris with every thrust that she made. With a sigh of satisfied pleasure, my sister let her weight come down on top of me, her large breasts pillowing on mine, and she gave me a long, lingering, loving kiss.

After a couple of minutes, my sister slowly withdrew the dildo with which she had taken my virginity. I glanced downwards in curiosity to see it slide out of me, and I had a momentary queasy feeling when I saw a streak of red at the tip and partly on one side – my show of blood, from when my hymen had been broken. Holly unbuckled the strap-on and took it away to the bathroom to clean it later, and she came back with a damp cloth and a box of tissues, which she used to wipe gently around my pussy. Then I shifted round to lean my back against the side of Holly’s bed, and she came and sat next to me, a companionable arm around my shoulders as I leaned against her warm soft body. Behind us, on the bed, Leanne rolled over onto her side and moved to lie behind my sister, so that Holly’s head was resting against Leanne’s breasts.

The three of us chatted for a while about nothing very particular, whilst Leanne ran her fingers through Holly’s hair and mine, and massaged our necks and shoulders. It became clear that my sister and her lover had been anticipating for quite some time the opportunities that would be provided by this weekend when they could (as they had thought) have the house entirely and privately to themselves, and they had had a pretty hot agenda lined up. They were sweetly reassuring that I had not spoilt things for them, now that I had discovered girl-on-girl loving as well. Even so, I was conscious that my return had disrupted their plans, and when all is said and done, three is an awkward number – it couldn’t be threesome fun all the time.

It only took me a few seconds after realising this to decide what to do about it. I announced that I would like to ask a friend to sleepover as well, if that was OK with them. Leanne looked a bit uncertain at first because she was concerned about keeping her relationship with Holly confidential. However, when my sister enthusiastically took up the idea, saying that it would be great fun as long as it was someone who would be cool about the situation and discreet, her lover nodded agreement as well. Then, as if Holly had read my mind (and we are very often on the same wavelength in this sort of way), she laughed and said that I must ask Mishiko. This had been my intention as well, but I asked my sister why she thought that. Holly gave a snort of amusement:

‘Because she’s got the hots for you, big time, sweetest sister! I can tell that just from how she looks at you – give her a call, and I bet you she’ll be over here like a rocket, in fact she probably won’t even bother putting any panties on!’

I thought for a moment, and then I had no more doubts or hesitations about what I wanted. I went out to the phone in the hall, dialled Mishiko’s home number and asked for her when her Mom answered. After a moment, my cute Asian friend’s soft voice came on the line:

‘Hi, Suzie? I thought you were away at Girl Scouts camp this weekend?’ she said, sounding rather puzzled.

‘No … well, yes, I was, but it got cancelled, so here I am back home again’, I answered, and then, taking my courage in both hands, I continued: ‘Listen … you know my folks are away on this cruise, well, there’s just my sister and her … umm … girlfriend … here, so I wondered, would you like to come over and be with me … for a sleepover, in fact maybe both nights, if you like, and we could go straight to school together on Monday?’

There was a short breathless pause, and then, with a slight tremble in her voice, my friend replied:

‘I’d love to! That is’, and she hesitated, and then continued more softly: ‘if you really … want me?’

The emphasis on ‘want me’, highlighted by the slight pause before, was all the signal that was needed, and really Mishiko could hardly have been more blatant. I resolved to remove any uncertainty from her mind, and replied:

‘Oh, yes, Mishi – I’ve learned such a lot, and I do … I really want you!’ and I put a special emphasis on the last phrase. There was a break in her voice, as Mishi (the name I usually called her) answered with something between a sob and a gasp:

‘Oh, Suzie-sweet, I thought you’d never ask!’ Then, with joyous enthusiasm, she added; ‘Just give me time to grab some things, tell Mom, and get her to drive me over to yours – I won’t be long, babe, I can’t wait!’

Mishiko was true to her promise: I just had enough time to take a quick shower and get changed into an attractive but comfortable outfit of a cap-sleeve pink T-shirt and a short and tight blue denim mini-skirt, and there was a ring of the doorbell. I opened it to find a glowing, smiling Mishiko on the front step, literally bouncing from toe to toe in a little dance of excitement and happiness. We both waved to her Mom, who was sitting in their car in the street, and she waved back, calling out to Mishi to have a good time (at which my friend glanced at me sideways with a huge grin on her face), before driving off.

I ushered Mishiko into the cool of the hallway, and she dropped her overnight bag as I closed the front door behind us. Then I turned to her, and with no more delay I drew her into my embrace. She was a little wooden at first, not because she didn’t want this, but because she did – so very much so, that she couldn’t quite dare to believe that it was actually finally happening. I convinced her of that by planting my lips on hers and giving her a long and unmistakeably sexual kiss, squirming my tongue around inside her breathlessly opening mouth. Mishiko then almost melted in my arms, murmuring sweet endearments as I kissed her neck and stroked her long sleek black hair. Her hands went up under my T-shirt to seek my bra-less breasts, and she gave a contented sigh as she began to fondle them. At the same time, I slipped a hand under her short pleated linen skirt, to find sweet warm girl-flesh – my sister had been right, Mishi wasn’t wearing any panties! She returned the favour, and with an excited squeal made the same discovery about me.

As the rush of that first heady moment passed, Mishiko pulled back slightly and regarded me with intense curiosity, although her hand didn’t stray from under my skirt, where it was cupping my Venus mound in the most delightful way.

‘Suzie, this is wonderful – it’s just heaven!’ she said, her eyes bright with emotion, ‘but … how come? Did you realise how I feel about you, or what?’

I had already decided that if Mishi and I were going to have a relationship, of whatever sort or seriousness, I would have to be completely open with her about everything, and trust to both her affection and her discretion. I shifted my hands to hold her at the waist, and I felt really shaky and nervous as I replied:

‘I did kind of realise, but not exactly … that is, I had some help – don’t be shocked, Mishi, please! It was Holly, she opened my eyes today to what I’ve been too blind or scared to see … and, umm, well, she opened me in another way, too!’

Mishiko’s eyes nearly bugged out at this last admission, but thank goodness this was in amazement and not in disgust. Then she found her voice:

‘Your virginity? … with – with YOUR SISTER?!!’ she shrieked incredulously, and then she thrust her free hand under her skirt and clutched her own naked cunt, rubbing furiously. ‘Oh, fuck! That’s so hot – I’m so wet’, she moaned. After a moment, she carried on in a slightly more normal voice: ‘your sister’s so sexy, I’ve always thought that, I can sure see why – but so are you hot stuff, babe’, she hastened to add with loyalty and transparent sincerity: ‘and I like you most of all, Suzie, my sweet special Suzie’.

I responded with actions not words, reaching for the hem of her T-shirt and pulling it off over her head. This revealed her small breasts, which I found enticingly cute and lovely, their slight rise capped with a prominently stiff nipple. I bent forwards, and to her shudders of delight I kissed first one nipple and then the other, licking around the surrounding aureole.

Just at that moment, we heard wolf-whistles and applause, and Mishiko drew back in startlement. She looked for the source of the racket, and her pretty mouth formed an O of surprise and appreciation. Leaning on the railing of the first-floor landing, my sister and her lover were looking down at us, smiling and clapping their hands – and both were completely nude, with their arms lovingly around each other’s waists.

‘Aah!’ Mishiko whispered to me, ‘I wasn’t quite sure, when you said your sister’s “girlfriend” was here, if that was exactly what you meant … but now I can see that it is!’

‘Get a room, you two!’ Holly called down, laughing. I smiled back up at my sister-lover, knowing that I was hers and she was mine whenever we wanted, and I answered:

‘You’re right, sis – and I’ve got one! We’ll see you two later on, OK, maybe for some fun all of us together?’

They both nodded pleased agreement, and Holly proudly declared: ‘That’s my sister, she’s a quick learner!’

‘Mmm, I saw that for myself, honey’, giggled Leanne, and then she cupped one of my sister’s full breasts in her hand, tweaked the nipple and then drew it to her mouth, as Mishi stared upwards at the two handsome older teenagers in open fascination. I slapped her firmly on the rump to get her attention, and then grabbed her hand and towed her towards the staircase.

‘C’mon, Mishi’, I said huskily, ‘you’re my babe now, aren’t you?’

‘Ooooh! Yes, yes, Suzie!’ she eagerly replied.

In my bedroom, I undid Mishi’s skirt and she removed my clothes; once we were both naked, I took my new girlfriend into my bed for the very first time. We spent a wonderful couple of hours, some of it exploring each other’s bodies and our new-found sexual relationship, and some of it just cuddling up in a loving way, lying entangled together and talking quietly, interrupted by frequent kisses. Later in the afternoon, we put on our T-shirts and panties (it turned out Mishi had brought a couple of pairs in her overnight bag), went back downstairs and curled up on the big couch in the living room, watching television and flicking between the channels. About an hour later we heard the pad of female feet coming downstairs and going into the kitchen. We joined my sister and Leanne, who both looked very attractive in just their panties and bras, and we all fixed ourselves some pizzas, accompanied by a tossed mixed leaf salad. I could see Mishi’s eyes straying quite often to Holly’s smooth curves, well displayed in a lacy and quite minimal plunge bra, but I didn’t feel any jealousy – it was just a sign of her good taste, as after all I admired my sister too!

As we sat down around the table to eat, Mishi fell quiet, occasionally glancing back and forth between Holly and me. At last, in a lull in the conversation, Holly noticed this and asked her what she was thinking about. The cute Japanese-American teen blushed and looked down at the table, before softly replying that she was thinking of what I had told her about Holly taking my virginity, and that she just couldn’t get it out of her head.

‘Oh, Mishi – I’m sorry, I didn’t think,’ I said, worried that it might be upsetting her after all; ‘do you mind very much – are you jealous?’

Mishi shook her head and answered no, that she wasn’t – although she added, with a hot and intense look in my direction, that if I had lost it with anyone else, that would have been a different matter! She said that she was grateful to Holly, for if she hadn’t taken the initiative Mishi didn’t know how long it would have been – if ever – before I would have understood and responded to her feelings for me. More than that, she said, it just somehow seemed so right, the two of us together – we were so close anyway, and both so beautiful, and it was so incredibly erotic and arousing, imagining Holly and I making love – that she just wished so much that she had been here to see it.

I looked across the table to my lovely big sister, and immediately I knew what to do – Holly was smiling, and must have read my mind, for she gave a little nod. I reached across the table to take my sister’s nearest hand and draw it to my mouth for a kiss, and then I locked my eyes on Mishiko’s and said to her:

‘Well, we could do a re-enactment, if you like?’

Mishi gave a little gasp, her lips parting and the tip of her tongue darting along them, and then she shivered from head to toe – she told me later that at that moment, without even touching herself, she had experienced an orgasm just from the incredible thrill of the idea of watching Holly and I making love. Mishi breathlessly assured us both that she would love that, and so we quickly shoved everything in the dishwasher and all four of us went through to the living room.

Leanne quickly stripped off her bra and panties, and lay down along our four-seater couch, supported by its back and with her chin cupped in one hand. I kissed Mishiko, and ran my hands over her body – I could feel how stiff her nipples were, as I slipped my hands under her T-shirt and pulled it off over her head. My beautiful Japanese lover gazed at me wide-eyed, and I could sense her trembling anticipation as I slid her panties down her slim legs, and she stepped daintily out of them. Before rising again to my feet, I placed a loving kiss firmly on Mishi’s mound, flicking my tongue quickly along her damp slit, and was rewarded by a quiver running through her slender frame and a sharp intake of her breath. As I stood up, I gave a kiss and a quick nibble to each of her tits, whilst slipping a hand between her thighs to stroke her naked pussy. My thumb pressed firmly along the groove of her opening, ensuring that my hot Asian babe was thoroughly aroused. Mishi had a glazed expression in her eyes, as if she thought that perhaps she was dreaming, and I took both of her hands in mine and led her to the couch. She offered no resistance as I arranged her upon it, lying in front of Leanne and with her back resting against the soft pillow of the older girl’s chest.

Then, with a smile, I turned to my stunning sister, who was waiting patiently. She took me into her arms, and we began a long French kiss, whilst our hands roamed all over each other’s breasts, stomachs, backs and butts. My sister made the first move, rolling my T-shirt upwards from my waist, lifting it over my head and casting it aside. Now her hands could stroke and knead my ripening breasts, and my nipples responded to her tweaks and caresses by engorging into erection. I couldn’t let her have this all her own way, and so I slipped her bra straps from both of her shoulders; as they tumbled down to her elbows, her breasts came loose from the cups. I took them in both of my hands, hefting and squeezing them, and then I leant forward to give them my full oral attention, sucking so hard on her tits that it probably felt like I was trying to pull them right off.

Holly gave a throaty gasp and then quite sharply slapped my ass, which was jutting out behind me as I bent over. In a husky tone, she ordered me to strip her completely. It was only the work of a second to unsnap the backband of her bra, allowing her large breasts to swing completely free, and then I sank to my knees in front of her. She stood akimbo with her hands on her hips, as I gazed upwards in reverence – my eyes drinking in this vision of feminine sensuality, with her firm thighs, ripe Venus mound, flared hips, narrow waist, and the jutting mounds on her chest. My sister put her hand on the back of my head, and gently but firmly drew my face forwards to encounter the triangular front panel of her hipster panties. They were in a glossy black satin, trimmed with decorative lace, and already there was a darker patch of seeping wetness over the base of her pussy. With increasing ardour, I placed a series of kisses onto the alluring panties, before hooking my fingers into their waistband at each hip. I took a quick glance upwards at my sister’s gleaming eyes, and then with a violent jerk I ripped the panties down her legs in one swift movement. I heard a trio of sudden gasps, as all three of the other girls felt a sharp pang of lust in their pussies at the unexpected assertiveness of my action.

Now I could properly get at my sister’s cunt, and I began eagerly licking and lapping around her vagina, tasting her sticky juices and squirming my tongue inwards at every opportunity. Holly’s grip on my head became vice-like, and she began to grunt in rhythm with my oral probing. Surprisingly quickly, her hips opened wider and her pelvis jerked roughly against my face, and I heard her give three short high-pitched cries as she orgasmed, her head flung back and her eyes screwed tightly shut.

‘Fucking hell, little sister!’ she gasped, after catching a breath and opening her eyes; ‘you ARE a fast learner!’

I was thrilled to have brought her off so effectively, and smiled mischievously up at her.

‘Well’, I replied, ‘it comes from having such a good teacher … so, teach me my lessons again, please Miss Holly, ma’am!’

Holly sniggered at my casting her in the role of a schoolteacher, for without realising it I had triggered one of her secret fantasies – she loved the idea of a sexy woman teacher seducing a pretty young student, all the more because (despite her longing) it had never happened to her.

‘You are a naughty, naughty girl, young Suzie’, she said, putting on a pose of strict authority and wagging one finger at me – an effect slightly spoiled by the fact that she was stark naked and was failing to suppress a lascivious grin. ‘You need a seeing-to, so bring me my rod!’, she continued, gesturing grandly to the nearby coffee table upon which the strap-on had been placed.

I shuffled the few steps across to it on my knees and returned in the same manner, now bearing the dildo and its harness. Holly pointed imperiously to the floor immediately in front of her, and I knelt there and fixed the strap-on over her pussy, buckling one strap at her waist and the other two around the top of her legs. When it was securely in place, Holly told me to lie on the floor on my back, and then she stepped across my prone body and stood with one foot on either side of my chest. I lay there and admired the striking sight of my sister towering above me with her legs apart, naked except for the plastic dildo which stuck out in front of her like a horizontal spear. Holly encircled the phallic protrusion with one hand and suggestively rubbed up and down along it, whilst leering down at me, her face only partly visible above and between her full round breasts. My sister gestured to my panties, my only remaining piece of clothing, and gruffly told me to ‘get rid of those’.

I complied hastily, as Holly dropped to her knees between my legs, reached for my ankles and spread me apart – I had never felt so much like a sex-object before, but with my wonderful sister I didn’t mind at all, she could use me any way she wanted to as far as I was concerned. She began quite conventionally, kneading my breasts and sucking on my nipples, before running her tongue down my stomach to my crotch. She reached forwards with both hands to pull my labia apart, and as she brought her lips to my pussy lips, she slid a finger into me as well, questing for my clitoris. My sister ate out my cunt for several luxuriating moments, but she was careful not to bring me to any climax.

With the other girls watching like hawks from the couch, Holly knelt back upright and moved forwards until once again the rounded end of the dildo was pressed gently against my cleft. This time, however, I had almost no fear – Holly had said that it was only the first time which hurt, and she also took the precaution of rubbing some cream around and inside my hole, to ease the dildo’s passage. With this lubrication, and my aroused looseness and wetness, the shaft of the dildo slid into me quite easily, probably for about five inches on the first insertion. I heard Mishi give a murmured cry as the dildo sank into me, for not only she had never seen such a thing before, but also she had barely been able even to envisage it in her masturbatory fantasies. It was wonderful to be lying on my back again, naked beneath my sister’s naked body, my legs spread wide apart and offering myself to her without reservation. I reached upwards and cupped her heavy and pendulously swinging breasts, squeezing them and rolling the nipples between my thumbs and forefingers. Holly gasped, and increased the pace of her penetrations in response.

This time, the dildo was definitely going into me much deeper than before, and it was having an incredible impact, making me quiver from head to toe with the intense erotic feelings that were pulsing through my body. As the solid rod of the dildo slid in and out of me harder and faster, I felt my climax inexorably building. I tore my eyes away from my sister’s face, and turned my head to the side to hold Mishiko with my gaze. As she lay stretched out on the couch, the slim Asian beauty stared back, saucer-eyed at our exhibition of sister-love; Leanne was also avidly watching us, looking over Mishi’s shoulder. At the start, my new girlfriend had just been gently cradled in Leanne’s arms, and then my sister’s lover began to stroke the Japanese-American girl’s breasts, rubbing across her stiff nipples. Mishi’s eyes were riveted on the sight of Holly fucking me with the strap-on, but I could see that Leanne’s caresses were arousing her further. Mishi’s upper teeth were visible, nibbling on her lower lip, and then she gave a sweet moan – Leanne had moved one hand to slide between Mishi’s thighs, and was now rippling her fingers up and down my girl’s parted slit, playing it like a flute. Mishi began to pant a little, and I saw her teeth biting down harder on her lower lip as her face took on a fixed expression – she was almost at sensory overload from what she was both seeing and feeling. However, Mishi was not one to be merely a passive spectator, and she slipped one arm behind her back and quested for Leanne’s cunt. As I watched the two girls on the couch, I saw that she had reached her target, for Leanne’s eyes widened in surprise and she gave a soft gasp. As Mishi’s fingers pushed into Leanne’s pussy and began rubbing against her clit, my sister’s lover gave my girlfriend a kiss on the base of her neck to show her appreciation – but never for a second did either of them take their eyes away from the sight of big sister impaling the cunt of little sister with a strap-on cock.

Holly was getting so turned on that she was beginning to lose control – at first, she had been slow and measured in her strokes, her hips pivoting smoothly as the dildo penetrated me, but now they were jerking spasmodically and she was grunting and gasping as she pounded it into me with ever greater force and speed. I felt her lust building, her feverish energy, as sweat broke out on her face. Her eyes devoured the sight of my young body beneath her, as I shuddered and trembled from the fucking my sister was delivering. I wanted her so much, so close, to be inside me. As we both raced to the brink, I released her breasts, leaving them to jerk and jiggle above me, and I reached round behind her to seize her ass. I grabbed one buttock in each hand and almost clawed at them in my frenzied need to drive her further into me, pulling her hard towards me on her next downward thrust. The dildo slammed into me, and my back and hips drove upwards to meet its force with my own. My eyes were still locked on Mishi’s face as my body shook and I screamed out in the throes of my orgasm. This had a twin effect – Holly came, giving a series of harsh cries, and I could feel her butt-muscles go rigid in my grasp before she collapsed down on top of me, her breasts squashing down on mine, nipple on nipple, and the dildo still driven deep into my vagina. At the same moment, Mishi gave a shuddering wail and her back arched – I could tell that Leanne had found her clitoris, and this and the sight of me coming in wild abandon took Mishiko to a pinnacle of ecstasy that she never known before, and her body was consumed in an explosive orgasm. In its grip, by instinct she rammed her fingers into Leanne’s cunt just as my sister’s lover ground her hips against Mishi’s slim boyish ass – and so, barely a second behind the rest of us, Leanne climaxed as well.

There was a sweaty silence in the room, broken only by the sound of post-orgasmic girlish panting. I lay for a long moment under my sister’s body, appreciating the weight of her and the soft mounds of her full breasts resting upon mine, and enjoying the backwash effects of having the dildo still deep inside me and moving slightly with every breath that she took. Then Holly very carefully withdrew it, kneeling back between my legs, and I rolled over and got on to my hands and knees. I crawled over to the couch where Mishi was sprawled, her legs apart where Leanne’s hand still slowly rubbed her crotch. She looked stunned, like someone who has seen the impossible – or witnessed a miracle. I took the delicious Japanese girl in my arms, showering kisses on her face, her neck and her breasts, and my fingers displaced Leanne’s in caressing her open and soaking pussy. Mishiko was both dazed and exhilarated, and it was clear that she had been profoundly turned on by the whole experience – it had scored a bull’s eye on just about all of her hottest fantasies. My sweet Asian lover looked down at my naked body, desire rekindling in her eyes, and she spoke with quiet determination:

‘I’m the odd one out here – and I don’t want to be, not any more!’

I hadn’t caught her drift, and gave her a puzzled look. Mishi gazed directly into my eyes, and her next words rocked my world – so amazing, and so so arousing:

‘I’m still a virgin’, she answered, as she cupped her small breasts in her hands and held them out me as a kind of offering; ‘Suzie – I want you take my virginity, I’ve always – always! – wanted you to be the one, I just couldn’t dare to hope before now …please, oh please, take me and make me yours!!

Who could turn down such an offer, and from such a beautiful naked girl? Well, not me, that’s for sure!

I felt electrified, as if I had been plugged into some energy bank and been immediately recharged. However, first of all, I took her hand in mine and looked straight into her eyes – I needed to be sure.

‘Now?’ I asked quietly.

‘Oh, yes, right now – and right here!’ was the immediate reply.

I glanced at my big sister, who shrugged charmingly and then smiled at Mishi, saying sure, why not, let’s make this really a weekend to remember. Holly departed to get a couple more of the large cotton bath towels, as we could not take the risk of letting the show of blood stain the carpet. As soon as they were in place, Mishi lay down upon them on her back, with her legs apart – what truly delectable sight she was, her slim boyish shape and small breasts making her a picture of youthful innocence. I felt my lust rising as I gazed down at her vulnerable body, and the burning desire which I felt for her was my final confirmation – and acceptance – that I was a lesbian.

Holly unbuckled the strap-on, which still glistened with a coating of my cum-juice. My sister handed it to me, but I shook my head and asked her to fix it on me. So, in a reversal of a few minutes earlier, my older sister carefully tightened the harness of the dildo so that I could fuck the daylights out of my pretty girlfriend. Holly replaced Mishiko on the couch, but in a quite different position – she positioned herself at the other end from Leanne, and then parted her legs and slid them between her lover’s until their cunts were pressed together. Very slowly, whilst watching Mishi and I, the two on the couch began grinding their pussies against each other, and Leanne reached forwards with her free hand and began to grope my sister’s bountiful breasts.

I was paying almost no attention to this, for I was focused entirely on my own babe. For all the adult boldness of her request, Mishi was starting to look a bit nervous – like me earlier, her first close sight of the dildo was raising fears about its size and her capacity to accommodate it. I resolved to warm her up and settle her down – after all, I wanted this to be a glorious and pleasurable experience for my sweet honey. I followed the conventional route – kissing mouth, kissing neck, kissing tits, kissing stomach, kissing pussy. As I went lower, she began to squirm more, in a most alluring way – the sweet hot little minx! When my head was drawing near to her pussy, I felt her hands gently touching me on each shoulder, drawing me downwards to go into her with my tongue. This lubricated her opening, and when I shifted position and brought the dildo up to press on her slit, I was able fairly easily to push the tip into her for about an inch – even though this made her gasp and her eyes bugged out.

‘Oh, oooh! Aah, Suzie, my-hot-Suzie … Suzie, fuck me, yeah!! fuck me …oh, now, Suzie, yes!’

These last breathless gasps were caused by my reaching round to the front and using my hand to pull the dildo up and down the length of her widening slit, scraping it along the inner rim of her vagina. Then I pushed it just a little further inwards, until I could feel that it was resting against the membrane of her hymen. Mishiko gave a little involuntary gulp of fear, whilst at the same time sending me a very different message by throwing her legs even wider apart and – copying my tactic with Holly – reaching up to grab my tits. This felt wonderful – my breasts were not then as big as my sister’s (they are now, indeed possibly even bigger), but they were still a quite prominent swell for a girl of my age, and Mishi got a good handful of each.

I had been as slow and tender as I could, but I knew that I would not be able hold back for much longer – if at all. My legs were trembling, partly from the effects of the series of orgasms which I had already had that day, and partly from excitement. Sweat beaded on my brow and my back, and I felt a series of hot flushes (I remember thinking giddily to myself – virgin to menopause in four hours, must be a new world record!). But then my own desire fountained up again, as I revelled in being in the ‘top’ position, which I have since found to be my favourite of the two – fortunately Mishi is generally (but not always!) inclined to be the more passive ‘bottom’.

I paused, poised above the slim Asian girl, and looked down at her questioningly – I needed her final confirmation before making the decisive and irreversible penetration. Mishi nibbled her lover lip in momentary hesitation, but then with a quick sharp dip of the head, she gave me the go-ahead. There was only one way to do this, and I clenched the muscles of my butt and drove the solid plastic phallus down her tube and split her hymen apart. Mishi clutched my shoulders – for a second, her nails digging painfully into me, which ironically had the involuntary effect of making me thrust even deeper into her. She gave a single high-pitched mewl, and I saw to my horror two tears leak from the corners of her eyes – oh no! I thought, don’t let her regret this, or turn away from me. But no sooner had this spasm of anxiety passed through my mind than my lovely Japanese lover smiled up at me, at first a little shakily but then with genuine delight. She wiped at the tears with one hand, mumbling an apology, something about it had hurt a bit more than she had expected – adding quickly that she didn’t mind at all, she was glad, really glad, and she declared again that I was always to be her first, and she wanted no one else. I was so touched, and so relieved, and I shushed her gently and leant downwards – the dildo still penetrating her – and gently kissed away the tracks of those two sweet lone tears. My Mishi bounces back quickly, and by the time I had kissed her cheeks, the dancing lights of desire had rekindled in her eyes

‘So, Suzie, Suzie-all-mine’, she said with prideful possessiveness, ‘are you gonna fuck me then, or what?’

I gasped at her cheek, and gave the best answer possible to her ribald tease – I slid the dildo outwards, and then bucked my hips to spear it into her again, not too fast in consideration of her bruised and tender flesh, but firmly enough that she would know that I meant business!

‘Aaah! Yes, yes – yes!!’ she moaned, and then she started a series of chants, running the words together as she became more aroused, as I slowly stepped up the pace of the dildo penetrations: ‘fuck me Suzie, fuck-me-Suzie, fuckmeSuzie, fuckemeSuzienow! … arrgh!! Suzie-mine!! Suzie-fuck, Suziefuck, S-U-Z-I-E-F-U-C-K-M-E-N-O-W!!!’

And I did!

Mishi’s eyes were locked onto mine, almost bugging out, and her mouth hung open – no more sounds were coming now, apart from the desperate shallow panting for breath which precedes a really earth-moving orgasm. She wrapped her arms around my waist to clench me tightly to her, and her splayed legs jerked and juddered. I broke the rhythm of my thrusts for a couple of seconds, and then suddenly rammed the dildo in harder than ever before, holding it deep inside her. Mishi gave a long wailing cry, arching her back so violently that she almost bounced me off her, and her boyish body shook in a convulsive series of climaxes – not one, but several successive orgasms exploded from her pussy and made her head swim until she nearly fainted. Drawing a quavering breath, she slumped back down onto the sweat-soaked bath towels, and in turn I fell on top of her. The aftershocks dislodged the dildo which slid out of her cunt with a wet popping sound, and in the process triggered her final climax. Mishi’s eyes were shut and there was a fixed, almost strained, expression on her face. However, after a few seconds she opened them wide, and gazed up at me with the most sexily satiated grin I have ever seen – this sure was a pussy who had got her cream.

‘Wow!! – oh, wow, Suzie! That was incredible … I mean, I knew it would be, of course, and I’ve wanted it … most of all, wanted you, for so long, like forever, you know … but still, I never knew it would be sooo gooood!! Thank you babe, thank you honey, so much!’ she gasped, and then she looked at me more seriously and added, with just a faint underlying note of trepidation: ‘I love you, you know.’

I thought my heart would burst with happiness – first this new close sexual intimacy with my adored and admired older sister, and now this: a real girlfriend, a real lover, and on my first day as a lesbian – was I not just the luckiest gal in the whole wide world! I knew the answer to that one – yes, I sure am – and I knew, without a shred of doubt, my answer to Mishiko. I cradled her in my arms, kissed her breasts and her lips, and then looked her straight in the eye – I wanted no misunderstandings here.

‘I love you too, Mishi’, I said tenderly, ‘I love you too.’ And I watched her face light up with joy, as she snuggled up in my embrace.

That was the start of an amazing weekend. Mishi and I were overcome with a feeling of relaxed lassitude, and with amused laughs, fond kisses – and the occasional grope of our tits or pussies to make us squeal in mock protest – Holly and Leanne bundled us up on the couch with a king-size duvet wrapped around us, and we watched my all-time favourite movie, ‘Star Wars’ (original cinema version, of course!), agreeing that Carrie Fisher as Princess Leia was one feisty but also seriously hot chick. My sister and her girl disappeared off to her bedroom, but enough noises interrupted the quieter bits in the film that we had no doubts they were getting down to some serious lezzie action – giving that strap-on the workout which they had intended. That night, after the four of us had hot chocolate and cookies for supper, Mishi and I slept naked together for the first time, sleepily nuzzling against each other – she drifted off to sleep with one hand still holding one of my breasts, and it was so nice that I left it there. The next day was spent exploring more of what girl-fucking-girl can get up to, sometimes lazily and sometimes driven by blazing lust. My highlight was the first time I got to fuck my sister with the strap-on – I really got off on that, and so did she – and Mishi’s highlight was when she was put in the middle between us two sisters, on her hands and knees, with Holly shafting her doggy-style with the strap-on whilst Mishi’s head was buried in my pussy and she did her best, between her moans and gasps, to eat me out.

Well, that amazing and revelatory day when I lost my virginity, began an incestuous sexual relationship with my older sister, and acquired the prettiest of Asian babes for my lover, was five years ago now – last weekend, we celebrated its anniversary. Holly and I are still frequent sexual partners, and to our great good fortune we still have the same two wonderful lovers – who are so adorable and fuckable in themselves, and who also understand and appreciate our need for sister-sex. Not only does it not make Leanne and Mishiko feel jealous or that it is any threat to our love for them, but they positively revel in it, encouraging us and getting off (and getting each other off) from watching us – though nowadays it is as often me shafting Holly with a strap-on as it is her doing it to me!

If you enjoyed this, check out my other stories … you might like them too … (to find them, follow the author link at the top of this story)

---

A daughter comes home from school to find a futa mind-controlling her mother with a sexy pair of panties!

The Futa’s Mind-Controlling Panties

Chapter One: Daughter’s Big Futa Surprise

By mypenname3000

Copyright 2020

Note: Thanks to Alex for beta reading this!

The figure stared in delight at the five new pairs of panties it had made. These were both subtler and more blatant creations then its last affair. This time, it had devised a new game. It had searched long and hard for the perfect mortal woman to gift these panties to. Through the mist, it had quested.

Found her.

Mildred Dean. A quiet woman. Thirty. Mousy-brown hair. Glasses. The sort of woman that the phrase wallflower conjured.

The five pairs of panties were spread out on the figure’s desk. The magic wreathed each and every one of them. The first pair was a purple thong with pink lacing around the waistband. Something naughty and daring.

The second was virginal in its simplicity. Entirely white and cut to grip a schoolgirl’s maturing rump. Bands of ruffled lace descended across the seat of the panties, a wicked treat for any who glimpsed the owner in them.

The third was black stain, the fabric sleek and glossy. It was cut high on the sides and plunged down as two triangles to cup front and back. The woman who wore these would give her lover heart palpitations.

The fourth was flannel boy shorts. They would fit tight and look comfortable. Their blending of gender norms would make the girl who wore them appear cute and naughty all at the same time, possessing an allure that would ensure.

And last were the wildest. Black panties with red lace trimming the waistband and leg holes. More adorned the gusset, hiding the naughty fact that these were crotchless panties. It would take a dominating and assertive woman to feel at home in them.

The figure gathered them up with care. It placed them each into their own white box, the kind clothing often came in with delicate tissue paper to cradle their magic-wreathed fabric. It slid each lid over its mate with care and bound them in a purple ribbon, the bow tied with precision and care.

Excitement ran through the figure as it headed to the mist to step through and enter the most dangerous part of its plan: sneaking into a mortal’s bedroom. This was a daring act, for trespassing in a mortal’s house, it could be bound and trapped, chained by the laws that governed its mischievous kind.

It appeared in the house.

Cardboard boxes lay everywhere, some open and half unpacked. The owner had just moved in. The start of a new life, or so she hoped, away from her apartment. It meant a commute to her work, but she yearned for the greater privacy a larger house would provide. She could peer through the windows and spy on the neighbors, as she already had.

She’d spotted many delectable things that had her blood boiling.

Though she was a quiet woman, she had many desires. They simmered in her virginal body. Lust for her beautiful and dominating boss. For her preacher’s wife and innocent daughter. For her family doctor. The nurses who worked at the clinic. Even her friend found space in her masturbatory fantasies. When she caught a glimpse of the papergirl this very morning, she almost melted from the cuteness. She’d fingered herself to spying on her neighbors. The ones on her right had a mother and two daughters. On her left only a single mother and her daughter. Across the street, a trophy wife, and next to her another mother and two daughters.

Mildred Dean didn’t have the courage to act on her desires. It was time to change that.

The figure left all five packages on her bed along with a note to explain their purpose. One pair of panties were for her. The other four were destined for the right women, if Mildred Dean had the inclination to share her fun.

The figure didn’t know. It couldn’t wait to find out.

Packages placed, the figure slipped out of the room, down the stairs, and out into its mist to wait and watch the game that was about to unfold.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Chloe Quick

“Let’s go, Chloe!” my friend, Stacey Goode, said. She stood by the door to the classroom, her brown pigtails swaying down around her shoulders. “It’s starting in twenty minutes.”

“Coming,” I said, darting to her. She was a petite girl, like me. Not surprising since we were both eighteen and freshman at East Tahoma College.

I raced to her, my long, coltish legs flashing before me, my tight jeans clinging to me. I started wearing skinny jeans. Just like my older sister, Bryana, would wear. That had made her roll her eyes. I wasn’t copying her. All the girls my age wore skinny jeans.

Well, not my friend. Stacey wore a pink skirt and white tights. She adjusted her backpack on her shoulders, shifting the long-sleeved, pink top she wore with white bunny rabbits on it. She had a bright smile on her face, her hazel eyes sparkling.

“I don’t want to miss the start of the stream!” she said.

It was Tuesday, and that meant our favorite YouTuber would be streaming about the latest fashion and gossip on YouTube. Pretty Pretty Kay was bursting full of fashion tips that we were always a little too scared to try, and scandalous tales that sent nervous heat through our virgin bodies. It made us both ache for our first time with boys.

We raced through the halls. I had my photography club, which was why no one was around. Everyone else had gone home, mostly. We almost ran into Ms. Escamilla, our history professor. The Hispanic woman gasped and jumped out of our way.

“No running in the halls!” she shouted in our wake.

“Sorry, Ms. Escamilla,” we both called back, slowing to walks. Our feet padded on the floor until we rounded the corner.

Then we ran again.

We burst out of the college and hurried down the sidewalk. We had to stop our fast pace by the time we reached the street out in front of the school, panting and winded. We headed through our neighborhood at a fast walk, both of us excited for the beginning of the stream. I peeked in on my phone as we walked. Already, the chat was going fast. People were talking about what another YouTuber said about Pretty Pretty Katy.

“She’s not vapid!” I gasped.

“What?” gasped Stacey. “Who said that?”

“They’re saying Scarlet Rouge said it,” I gasped. That was a rival makeup YouTuber.

“That trollop called Katy vapid?” Incensed anger crossed my friend’s face. “This stream is going to be epic. Katy’s going to tear her up!”

I nodded, salivating for the drama. This could start a feud that could last a few weeks.

We turned onto my street and rushed down it. I lived on a cul-de-sac. We passed Alesha Lyon’s house. She was a Black woman that I found a little scary. She was always yelling at her daughter, Kendall, who was a year older than us. Then we passed the house that had finally sold. It had sat vacant for over a year, but the lawn was now mowed, much to my dad’s pleasure, and the new owner had settled in.

“Hey, girls,” called Mrs. Solomon from across the road.

“Hi, Mrs. Solomon,” I said at the busty woman. She had a boob job and was always showing them off. Mom hated her. Mrs. Solomon was a trophy wife and lounged around all day sipping wine and flirting with the pool boy. She was watering her flowers in a pair of shorts so tight that she must have painted them on.

Not even my sister wore shorts that tight.

“Is your aunt going to be around?” asked Stacey as we reached my house. “Last time I was here she went on a rant about men. It wasn’t fun.”

“She’s just bitter about getting cheated on by Unc… By her ex-husband.” It was so weird that I didn’t have an Uncle Mike any longer. My Aunt Nadine had even gone back to her maiden name, Law. She was my mother’s sister and living with us right now.

I liked Uncle Mike more than Aunt Nadine. It sucked that she was the one I was related to and not him.

“I don’t see her car in the driveway,” I said. “That’s a good sign. She’s probably at Pilates again.”

“Good,” my friend muttered.

I reached my front door and opened it. Mom was home, she often was in the day since she worked out of her own office, and…

“Yes, yes, yes!” moaned through the house. My mom was gasping. I didn’t see Dad’s car in the driveway. And it sounded like it was coming from the kitchen. “Oh, my fucking god! That’s good! Keep doing that!”

My mom was cheating on my dad.

I couldn’t believe it. This anger surged through me. My friend grabbed my hand at the sounds of wild, passionate moaning bursting from the kitchen. I shook my friend’s hand off of me. I marched forward.

“Oh, yes, yes, Dianne, that pussy is so tight!” a woman moaned.

That halted me halfway across the living room. My mother was cheating on my dad with a woman? My head reeled from this revelation. What was going on? My mother loved my dad. Right? Were they having problems? Up the street, Fawn and Sasha’s parents had gotten a divorce. Now they just lived with just their mother who was now Tabitha Brenton instead of Tabitha Ford.

“Oh, yes, yes, work that tight pussy on my cock. This is amazing. I can’t believe I have a cock.”

Now I was really, really confused. A cock? That was a woman. Was this some sort of strange nightmare?

Stacey whimpered behind me. She grabbed my hand again with both of hers. She clutched tight, her palms sweaty. The slap of flesh echoed through the house, almost drowning out my friend’s groans.

My own.

My stomach churned with fear and trepidation. I crept forward, driven by this need to see what was going on. This couldn’t be what I was hearing. It had to be a dream. A joke. My mom couldn’t be cheating on my dad with a woman who had a dick.

Women didn’t have dicks!

Step by step, I crept closer and closer to the kitchen. I noticed the discarded clothing. A pair of my mom’s yoga pants, the one with the hole in the butt she only wore around the house not caring if her panties were peeking out. A t-shirt she’d gotten from the fair last fall when we went as a family. Her beige bra and a matching pair of panties.

And another woman’s clothing. A dress with a long skirt and sleeves with a ruffled collar. Like something a spinster from the fifties would wear. A white bra. A pair of pantyhose with a long run in them.

“Yes, yes, yes, drive that cock into me!” gasped my mother. “How did you get his magnificent thing?”

“A gift!” she moaned. “It’s my futa-cock. I’m a futa now! Don’t you love that!”

“Yes!” Mom moaned. “Mmm, and these panties. These panties smell amazing.”

I reached the kitchen. My heart pounded a thousand miles per hour beneath my chest. I gripped my friend’s two hands clutching mine. She pulled on me like she was afraid of what I’d see. Like she didn’t want me to witness the adulterous sight. But I had to. I had to see what was going on. Then I would tell my father.

I reached the edge of the kitchen and peered in.

Mom was bent over the central island set with a stovetop. She had her left arm planted on the edge of the counter, bracing herself. Her large breasts heaved and bounced, swaying as she rocked forward and back. She held a pair of purple panties in her hand. She was inhaling their scent, rubbing them on her face like they were the greatest smelling thing in the world.

A faint, tangy aroma tickled my nose.

The woman fucking her was our new neighbor. The brown-haired woman who’d moved in just yesterday. I hadn’t gotten more than a glimpse of her. Now I could see all of her. She was naked save for the glasses shifting on her nose. Round breasts bounced with her every thrust of her hips. Her slender legs weren’t as parted as much as my mother’s were. Her rump clenched as she drove forward.

She had something flesh thrusting from her crotch. I couldn’t see all of it, but she was driving it into my mother’s pussy. Was it a strap-on? I knew lesbians used those, but I didn’t see a harness around her waist.

Surely she needed a harness around her waist.

“Oh, my god, I love fucking your pussy with my futa-dick!” the woman moaned. “Mmm, you like that? My big cock slamming into your pussy?”

“God, yes!” moaned Mom. She kept rubbing her face into the woman’s panties. “And the way your heavy balls smack into my clit. Oh, my god, that’s better than my husband’s cock. You’re thicker. Longer. Yes, yes, yes!”

Better?

I swayed, clinging to Stacey’s hand. My friend’s breath tickled my ear as she stood behind me, watching over my shoulder. I wanted to cry out my anger, but I stood rooted to the spot, transfixed by the adulterous sight.

That woman couldn’t have a cock.

“Your pussy feels so good,” panted the woman. “This is better than I could have imagined. Ooh, I just had to have you. You’re so sexy, Dianne. Mmm, I masturbated my pussy thinking about you last night.”

“No wonder these panties are so fragrant,” groaned Mom.

“Oh, no, those are new. I just found them. Had to come home from work early and… and…” The woman shuddered. “It doesn’t matter.”

“No, no, just keep fucking me, Mildred. I want to cum on this cock.”

“You will! Then I’ll fire so much jizz in you. You’re going to be mine, aren’t you, Dianne?”

“Yours!” Mom breathed happily.

What was going on? Why was this happening?

Mildred’s strokes grew harder. Faster. Her boobs heaved. Mom’s breasts bounced. Her blonde hair swayed about her face, half-hiding her expressions. She sounded so happy. So enthralled by Mildred’s cock fucking her.

Stacey tugged on my hand, trying to draw me away.

I couldn’t.

I breathed in again. That tangy musk filled my nose. My eyes stared at Mildred as she ran her hands up and down my mom’s sides. Then they slid around and cupped Mom’s breasts. The woman squeezed them the way Dad probably did.

Only Dad should do that.

“Yes, yes, yes!” hissed Mom. “Mmm, pinch my nipples. That will really make me cum!”

“Ooh, I want to feel you cum!”

Mildred’s hands slid up my mother’s breasts, fingers squeezing into them. Then she found my mother’s nipples and pinched them. My own pussy clenched as my mom threw back her head and shouted out in orgasmic delight.

My mother came.

She orgasmed on this stranger’s cock.

“Yes, yes, yes!” she howled in pure ecstasy. She wasn’t a mother at all right then. Not a wife. She was a woman.

My cheeks burned as I watched her tremble. Mildred slammed harder into my mother then she moaned, too. My eyes widened as I realized she was pumping cum into my mother’s pussy. Right before my eyes, a woman flooded my mother with seed.

A girl’s seed.

“Oh, god, cumming with a cock is amazing!” she moaned. Her body swayed, clutching to my mother’s boobs. “Oh, Dianne, yes! Milk my cum out of my balls!”

“Your big, sexy girl-balls!” hissed Mom. “Oh, yes, yes, pump all that futa-seed in me. You’re going to breed me.”

“Hot!” hissed the woman.

Breed her? I reeled. And then I made a startled groan. This was too far. “Mom!”

Mom’s head snapped over to me. She didn’t jump. Didn’t freak out. A lazy smile appeared on her face. She trembled through her pleasure, her blue eyes sparkling. Dimples shone in her flushed cheeks, her motherly face transformed into something whorish.

“Oh, Chloe, you’re home. Mmm, Mommy’s been naughty, hasn’t she.?” Mom inhaled from the panties again. “Sooooo naughty.”

“What the heck is going on!” I demanded, jerking from my friend’s grasp to take two steps forward. “You’re cheating on Dad with her!”

“But I have to,” she moaned, still rubbing those damned panties into her face like they were the sweetest thing in the world.

Anger boiled through me. “Put those filthy things down right now! I can’t believe you!”

Mildred pulled her cock out of my mother’s pussy, drawing my attention. Inch after inch of her shaft appeared. She was dripping with my mother’s fluids. And there was so much of her. Eight inches. Nine inches. More. My jaw dropped as this massive dick popped out of her. She turned to face me, a pair of hairless balls swinging beneath. The tip was still throbbing hard. A bit of cum beaded in her slit.

“I’m, uh, I’m going to go,” Stacey said and then she fled.

“Show her, Dianne,” Mildred purred. She smacked my mother on the rump in such a possessive manner. Then squeezed her butt-cheek. “Enlighten your daughter.”

“Yes!” Mom moaned and finally ripped the panties from her face.

“Yes, enlighten me, Mom!” I sneered, so furious. I should have pulled out my phone and recorded this detestable sight. Then Dad would have the proof to destroy her in divorce court. My entire body shook with fury. Our family was perfect, and now she was ruining things.

Just like Aunt Nadine and Uncle Mike.

Mom advanced on me. Her large, naked breasts swayed from side to side. Her blonde pubic hair dripped with cream. With cum. Pearly girl-jizz coated her strands and ran in thick rivulets down both her thighs.

“It’ll all make sense,” Mom crooned as she advanced, her eyes a little glossy. A little… unfocused.

I took a step back and swallowed. Uncertainty rippled through me. “Mom?”

“Don’t be afraid.” She was almost up to me. “Oh, Chloe, this will open your eyes. Like it did mine.”

I took another step back. I wanted to run. The rabbit instinct in me to flee surged through my body.

As if sensing I was moments from flight, Mom burst the last few feet in a spurt of speed. I gasped as she was before me in an instant, left hand grabbing the back of my head and digging into my spicy-blonde hair. Then her right hand shoved those purple panties with their pink lacing right into my face.

I held my breath out of instinct.

She rubbed the panties into my face, grinding them against me with this manic look in her eyes. They were wild with lust. With need. She smeared the wet fabric across my face. They were soaked in pussy juices.

I had to breathe.

Dark spots danced before my eyes.

My longs burned.

Breathe! Just breathe!

I fought against that impulse. I did. I struggled hard, but I couldn’t pull away from Mom. She held the back of my head in a vice-like grip. My entire body bucked. Shuddered. My lungs screamed at me.

I inhaled…

Rapture.

The tangy musk of Mildred’s pussy was amazing. I relaxed in an instant. I smiled in delight and breathed the aroma in again. It was even better on the second inhalation. The third. I sucked in as much air as I could through my nose to categorize all the wonderful scents and delights that brimmed in those panties. The vagary delights of a woman’s pussy.

Her pussy!

“See,” Mom cooed. She relaxed her grip on me. She stroked her hand down the fall of my hair. “You understand now. I’m not cheating on my father. How can it ever be cheating with a goddess who has a cock?”

“You’re right, Mom,” I said, so glad she was rubbing them into my face. Then she nuzzled in, too. She breathed it in with me. We reveled in Mildred’s delicious pussy.

The goddess walked around us. I followed her out of the corner of my eye, her round breasts jiggling. She adjusted her glasses as she moved behind me. I felt her staring at me. Desiring me. I quivered in my skinny jeans, so glad I was wearing them.

“How old are you…? It was Chloe, right?”

“Yes, yes! Chloe. I’m eighteen.”

“Wonderful,” she groaned. “Shame your friend fled, but we’ll get her eventually, won’t we? Yes, she’ll understand.”

I nodded.

“Good. Now, why don’t you strip naked so your mother and I can see how beautiful you are. Your mother likes girls now. Women.”

“Oh, yes,” groaned Mom. “Women are just amazing. I understand. Women have this smell. Not as good as Mildred’s, but I know yours will be breathtaking, honey.”

I whimpered in agreement.

I stepped back, so sad to pull those amazing panties from my face. I quivered and swayed there. I swallowed and then ripped off my purple blouse. I threw it down, wearing a tank-top-like slip on underneath. My breasts were so small, I didn’t need to wear a bra. I sometimes did, of course, but other times I wore a slip so my nipples wouldn’t be obvious if they grew hard.

They poked at the thin material. I groaned as I dragged them up and up my body. I shuddered, my pussy clenching. The heat rushed down from my nipples to my twat. My hips wiggled from side to side, the heat bursting through me.

I unveiled my breasts. Mom and Mildred both groaned.

“Aren’t your daughter’s tits so cute?” Mildred asked, my vision momentarily obscured.

“Yes,” Mom breathed as I pulled the slip over my head. Sight restored, my sandy-blonde hair spilling in a wild flutter about my face.

I shook it as Mom and Mildred salivated over my perky breasts. Small A cups with pink nipples topping them. I shuddered and unsnapped my skinny jeans. I wiggled my hips, my titties jiggling ever so slightly as I worked off those tight pants.

“Why don’t you cup them, Dianne,” cooed Mildred. “Suck on one of your daughter’s delectable nipples.”

“Yes,” Mom moaned, not caring that it would be incest. What was so wrong with women doing things with other women?

Nothing. It was beautiful.

I had just worked my jeans over the swell of my rump when Mom’s hands cupped my little titties. Her fingers kneaded them, sending a warm tingle rushing down my body to my pussy. My cunt clenched and a wild thrill raced through me. I groaned, squirming there as Mom’s lips descended.

Her mouth opened wide.

She sucked my nipple in between her hot lips.

I groaned at the hunger. She nursed on me. Nibbling, sucking, teasing me. It was such a wild thing to experience. I groaned, trembling. My heart thundered in my chest. My hips wiggled from side to side as I reveled in it.

Her tongue danced around my areola.

“Mom,” I whimpered as I pushed down my jeans, peeling them off my hips and over my rump. “Oh, Mom, that’s amazing.”

Mildred smiled at me while my mom sucked, her lips sealed about my little nub.

My cunt clenched. Juices flowed. I pushed my jeans down my thighs. Then I wiggled my hips and worked my legs. I used my feet to pull down my pants, not able to bend over thanks to my mother sucking on my nipple. I managed to pry them off of me.

Mildred grabbed my ass through my panties. They were pink today with a purple cat on the rump. “Naughty Kitty,” purred Mildred, her fingers tracing the words printed above the cat. “What a delectable thing to wear.”

“I’m glad you enjoy them,” I moaned then gasped as she tugged them down.

Her lips kissed down my naked spine as she peeled them off my rump. She went lower and lower, working my panties down my thighs now. Mom kept sucking on my nipple while Mildred’s lips reached my butt. She kissed over my right cheek, smooching on it as she dragged my panties down to my calves. I stepped out of them.

Heard her inhale and knew she was smelling my panties. She let out a satisfied moan. “Mmm, that’s nice, little kitty. And I know what kitty-cats love. Milk from the saucer. I pumped plenty in your mother’s pussy. Lick my delicious cream out of your mom’s twat.”

“Yes, Mildred,” I moaned, a hunger blossoming to do just that.

I sank down to my knees before my mother, pulling my nipple from her sucking mouth. She smiled down at me and brought the panties to her face. She inhaled deeply while my hands grabbed her thighs. I gripped them as I leaned in, staring at my mother’s blonde bush. The silky strands were matted with Mildred’s girl-cum.

I licked my lips. The spicy musk of my mother’s pussy filled my nose. Not as breathtaking as Mildred’s, but then whose twat could be? I still found the incestuous musk invigorating. I licked my lips, eager to feast, to lap up my first taste of a woman’s pussy.

My mother’s pussy was full of girl-cum.

“That’s it, kitty-cat,” purred Mildred. “Get in there and lap up that saucer of cream I left for you.”

“Yes,” I groaned and nuzzled into my mom’s snatch.

I trembled at the first brush of my mother’s pubic hair on my nose and lips. I loved the delicious and tender feel of them. They felt amazing. This was something wild and beautiful. Something just perfect for me to enjoy. I licked a twat for the first time, caressing through her hairs, lightly grazing the hot flesh of her vulva beneath. I scooped up the spiced-flavor of her salty jizz.

My eyes widened at the delightful flavor melting across my taste buds.

Mother groaned, too. She stared down at me past her swaying breasts, her eyes bright and wild. She smiled at me and whimpered, encouraging me to lick and lap at her. I didn’t need any encouragement. Mildred wanted me to do this.

So I wanted to do this.

I licked with more confidence. My tongue danced across her vulva. I scooped up her juices mixed with Mildred’s girl-cum. I reveled in the taste of them mixed together. The spice and salt melted across my tongue again. I groaned at the wonderful flavor. My hips wiggled from side to side, my own pussy growing hotter and hotter with every moment.

“That’s it, kitty-cat,” cooed Mildred behind me. She stroked my naked back, petting me. “Mmm, you’re just enjoying all that cream, aren’t you?”

“Uh-huh,” I moaned between licks.

My tongue parted through my mother’s folds. I reveled in the taste of her. I groaned, my tongue darting through her pussy lips, stroking her pink flesh. More of Mildred’s cum leaked out. That delicious rush surged through me every time I tasted girl-jizz. My mother moaned, her spicy pussy juices dribbling down my chin.

She undulated her hips, stirring her cunt around on my face. Her silky bush massaged me. Tickled and teased me. I loved it. I closed my eyes for a moment, reveling in it. Then I gasped at the soft kisses working down my back.

Mildred smooched her way lower and lower.

“Mmm, yes, yes, pretty kitty-cat,” she moaned. “Eat your mother’s cunt. This is so hot. I’ve always wanted mothers and daughters to do naughty things together.”

“I’m so glad to do this for you,” I moaned.

“Yes, yes, eat me out, Chloe.” Mom shuddered. “Eat out my pussy. Mmm, that’s where you came from. Eighteen-years-ago. Yes, yes, just dig in and lick me. Devour my cunt. Oh, you’re just such a naughty thing. You’re just feasting on me. I love it.”

I thrust my tongue into her pussy. I scooped out more and more of that yummy cum. Mildred’s lips kissed down my back. She reached my tush. She smooched around it, her lips so hot and wet. Naughty tingles raced through me.

Silky hairs caressed my lips and cheeks. My tongue wiggled deeper into my mother. My clit throbbed. My pussy clenched. My virgin flesh burned to be touched. I squeezed my mom’s thighs, wanting to finger myself.

But Mildred was kissing lower.

“I can smell your cream, kitty-cat,” purred Mildred. “So much like your mother’s. But fresher. Younger.”

“Yes, yes, eat my daughter’s pussy like you ate mine,” Mom moaned. Her left hand grabbed a fistful of my sandy-blonde hair. She held tight to me. “Oh, Chloe, honey, she made me cum so hard by eating me out.”

“That’s good!” I moaned, Mildred’s lips kissing around the bottom swell of my butt to nuzzle up between my thighs.

I thrust my tongue deep into Mom’s pussy, scooping out more cum. It was getting harder to reach it. I wiggled my tongue as far as I could, straining for any more of that salty delight. But all I could taste was my mom’s spicy pussy.

I whimpered in disappointment until I remembered I still had the treat of being able to eat out my mother’s incestuous twat. I flicked and flailed and ran my tongue through her folds. I brushed her clit. I loved playing with mine.

So I played with hers.

“Chloe!” she gasped. “Oh, my sweet Chloe, yes!”

At the same moment my tongue swirled around her clit, Mildred’s mouth pressed into my virgin muff. My pubic hairs shifted out of the way. Her breath spilled across my hot vulva. Then her tongue lapped out and caressed me.

I moaned around my mother’s clit. A hot shudder ran through me as this amazing woman licked and lapped and played with my cunt. My hips wiggled from side to side as the pleasure built and built in me.

Her tongue caressed up my slit. She nuzzled into my folds and brushed my hymen. I gasped, little sparks of delight bursting through me from her wicked touch. I loved it. I was growing dizzy from how she touched me. Teased me.

I sucked on my mother’s clit.

“Chloe! Chloe! You’re going to make Mommy cum!”

“Good,” cooed Mildred as she caressed my hot pussy. “Mmm, little kitty-cat, lick up all your mommy’s cream!”

“Yes!” I moaned and licked.

I feasted on that spicy cream adorning my mother’s pussy lips. Every time I swiped over them, there was more to drink. I closed my eyes shut while whimpering. Mildred’s tongue felt amazing on my virgin twat.

She dug through my folds, too. Caressed my tight pussy lips. Her tongue found my clit and danced around my bud. Pleasure burst inside of me. I whimpered at how intense it was to be touched by another woman.

A woman with a cock!

My cunt clenched deep inside of me. Stacey and I had whispered about how we would love to be deflowered. It would be so hot and exciting to have a woman with a dick do it. I groaned, my hips wiggling back and forth, rubbing my hot twat against Mildred’s lips.

“That’s it!” gasped Mom, her big tits heaving over my head. “Oh, yes, yes, you’re driving Mommy to a big orgasm.”

“Good!” I moaned, clutching at Mom’s thighs. “Mildred’s doing the same thing to me.”

“Wonderful!”

“Mmm, such a yummy pussy,” Mildred cooed. “Oh, Dianne, your daughter is amazing. Yes, yes, I want her to cream my face.”

“She will!” Mom moaned, her voice growing breathy and her pussy hotter on my mouth. “Oh, she’ll drown you.”

Mom was about to cum. I shuddered and attacked her pussy now, giving her the same pleasure that Mildred gave me. Delight rippled through me every time Mildred danced her tongue around my clit. Then she nibbled on it.

I nibbled on Mom’s. Sucked on it. I stared up at her, watching her face twist in delight. She rubbed the purple panties into her right tit while her left hand gripped my hair. She threw her head back and howled out in rapture.

My mom came on my face.

As she gasped out her pleasure, her pussy juices gushed out and splattered my face. This wonderful tide of spicy delight. I drank it down while Mildred’s tongue danced over my pussy. This rush of wicked delight surged through me. I groaned and gasped, wiggling from side to side as my own rapture built in me.

It was incredible.

I was being devoured by the futa while I licked up my mom’s passion. Her big boobs heaved above me. They smacked into each other. I whimpered and groaned, my hips dancing from side to side, grinding my little snatch on Mildred’s hungry mouth.

“Oh, my sweet kitty-cat!” Mom gasped. “Oh, Chloe, honey! You’re such a good daughter. Such a wonderful and sweet child!”

“Mmm, and spicy, too!” Mildred moaned, her hands squeezing my butt-cheeks.

I kept licking and lapping at my mother’s cream, my own pleasure building and building as I feasted on her. Mom rubbed the purple panties into her boob, smearing Mildred’s pussy cream across her breast. Her tit glistened.

I thrust my tongue into my mother’s pussy. I sank deep into her, soaking in her depths. I loved the feel of her snatch writhing and convulsing around my tongue. I came from this naughty hole. Now my tongue was back in her, wiggling around.

“Oh, that’s incredible!” gasped Mom.

“Mmm, yes,” I moaned, rubbing my face into my mother’s twat. I savored every last moment of this. I reveled in the treat of devouring my mother’s pussy cream while my own orgasm built and built.

Mildred’s tongue brushed against my hymen. She caressed up and down my slit. I was so close to my climax. To that wonderful moment when I would tremble in delight. I whimpered, reveling in my mother’s pussy juices.

Mildred’s fingers squeezed my tush. She kneaded it while her tongue flicked to my clit. She nibbled on it. Stroked it. Sparks flared through me every time she did it. I whimpered, knowing I was coming closer and closer to having an orgasm. A beautiful and sensual moment of bliss that would have me screaming my head off.

Her tongue caressed my clit for that final spark to flare and land on my simmering orgasm.

I blazed to life.

“Mom!” I howled. “I’m cumming!”

“Wonderful!” she gushed.

An ecstatic wave of delight washed out of my spasming pussy’s depths. A rapture more intense than any I delivered by rubbing my cunny with my fingers or humping against my favorite stuffed teddy bear or using the shower massager. It was incredible. A true climax.

Mildred moaned as she licked up the juices flooding out of me. She groaned with her own delight as I trembled on my knees, my orgasm hitting that feverish pitch. I hovered at the pinnacle of my climax, her fingers digging into my twat.

“I have to pop this cherry,” groaned Mildred. “Dianne, sit on the couch with your legs spread, and kitty cat, go sit between them and throw your legs wide. Dianne, part Chloe’s pussy folds and beg me to pop your daughter’s cherry.”

Mildred had the greatest ideas. Mom and I moaned together, both of us eager to obey. Mom had the advantage since she was standing. She rushed around me as I scrambled to my feet. Her bubbly ass jiggled on the way there. She reached the couch, spun around, and sank down. She spread her thighs, her brown bush on display.

I scampered after her, my small titties jiggling. I grinned at her as I reached her with a hop at the end of my dash. Then I bounced in place and spun in the air, my hair whipping around me. Mildred clapped in delight, my pussy cream dripping from her chin.

I landed and then sank down between my mom’s thighs. I leaned my head back and sank between her pillowy breasts. I threw my legs over hers, spread as wide as I could get them. I felt my little pussy on display. I gasped as Mom slid her hand down my stomach, through my sparse bush, to spread apart my vulva and show off my petals.

My hymen.

“Please pop my daughter’s cherry,” she moaned. “Come and fuck my little kitty-cat.”

Mildred groaned. She stroked her big cock as she stalked towards us. Her cute, hairless balls swayed from side to side, revealing her pussy lips peeking out behind them. She had that delicious cunt hidden by them. It was so exciting.

My heart pounded in my chest as she came closer and closer. I squirmed, rubbing my rump into my mother’s wet bush. Her fingers holding my pussy lips open had my heart racing. It went pitter-patter with my wild excitement.

Mildred reached me. She knelt down. With me sitting before Mom, I was on the couch’s edge. My pussy right there for her cock to penetrate. She aimed it at me. That big, huge cock should terrify me. But I had nothing to fear from Mildred.

I wanted her to slide into me. I knew it would be amazing. I would feel incredible. I would gasp and moan and shout out in delight. I would shudder and squirm on her cock. She would make me into a woman.

“Mmm, you ready, kitty cat?” Mildred asked as she nuzzled her dick’s tip into my pussy. She pressed that thick tip right against my hymen held exposed by my mother’s fingers.

I nodded.

“Say it,” Mildred cooed.

“I’m so ready for your futa-cock to pop my cherry. I want you to make me into a woman!”

“Yes,” Mom groaned, her soft breasts spilling around my face. She kissed the crown of my head. “Please, Mildred, you just have to do it. you just have to make her into a woman. She needs it.”

“Yes, she does,” Mildred purred and pressed forward.

I gasped at the hot contact of her futa-dick against my hymen. I squirmed as she pressed against it. My pitter-pattering heart beat faster and faster. I whimpered, this wicked thrill rising in my chest. This was it. It was happening. My maidenhead stretched more and more. It started to hurt.

I whimpered.

My cherry popped.

Mildred’s girl-cock plunged two inches into my pussy.

I gasped and shuddered. I held her in my cunt. I whimpered in absolute delight. My body trembled. This wonderful rapture rushed through my pussy and then spilled through my body. I wasn’t a little girl any longer.

I was a woman.

I bit my lower lip as more and more of Mildred’s girl-cock slid into my cunt. I gasped and whimpered. It felt incredible. My head tossed back and forth, reveling in the feel of her futa-dick filling me up.

I stretched.

My cunny expanded to take more and more of her. I stared down past my small titties and her round breasts to where our bodies united. Inch after inch of her cock vanished into my deflowered hole. My toes curled as her swaying balls came closer and closer to me.

Then they touched me. Her girl-balls rested against my taint. My pussy clenched around her cock, feeling all of her girth in me. I quivered there, my thighs wrapped around her waist. My eyes stared up at her in awe.

“Mom! Mom! Mildred’s in me all the way!”

“That’s wonderful, my cute kitty-cat,” cooed Mom. Her hand slid up and up my belly to cup my little titties. She squeezed them and kneaded them. “You’re going to love this next part.”

“I know I will,” Mildred groaned and pulled back.

My eyes widened as her cock now slid out of me. My pussy clung to her. The friction was incredible. Delight rippled through me. My thighs tightened around her waist as she stimulated me. I whimpered, licking my lips, tasting Mom’s spicy musk on them. Her fingers squeezed my little titties, massaging me as I savored being fucked.

By a woman with a dick.

Mildred pumped her girl-dick in and out of me. Her balls smacked into my taint over and over. I gasped and moaned, squirming against my mom, rubbing my head between her big, soft boobs. The pleasure raced through me, the wonderful delight of being fucked hard by Mildred’s delicious cock.

I whimpered and shuddered, the pleasure building and building in me with every thrust. Mildred’s round boobies bounced before me, her brown hair swaying about her face. Her glasses caught the light, flashing every few thrusts.

“Oh, Mom!” I groaned, her hands kneading my tits. Her fingers found my nipples.

She pinched.

“Mom!” I squealed. “Oh, wow. Oh, yes!”

As she played with my nipples, my pussy clamped down harder on Mildred’s futa-cock. That increased the pleasure racing through me. I whimpered and moaned, humping against the beautiful woman. She plowed her cock deep and hard into my pussy. Every stroke sent a wave of delight through my flesh.

And built that wonderful ache,

I knew it was coming. A grand orgasm. My first on Mildred’s girl-cock. But I knew it wouldn’t be the last. I felt so safe and loved and warm in my mother’s arms as Mildred drove her futa-dick into me. She slammed it hard. Deep. Her face contorted with bliss.

“I’m going to explode in your pussy, kitty-cat!” Mildred moaned, her heavy, hairless balls smacking into me.

“Yes, yes, yes!” I moaned, so ready to feel that cum spurting into me. “Mildred! Do it! Fire your cum in me!”

“Oh, that sounds so wonderful. Then this mama-cat can lick her little kitten all clean.” Mom kissed the top of my forehead while her fingers twisted my nipples. “How does that sound?”

“Amazing!” I howled, so close to my orgasm.

Mildred’s cock rammed so deep and hard into me. Her pubic mound rubbed on my clit. Sparks of pleasure burst through me. I gasped and moaned, feeling incredible. I whimpered, my twat clenching about her shaft, massaging her as she drew back.

Her face contorted. Her nose wiggled, shifting her glasses. The sexy futa slammed back into the juicy depths of my deflowered pussy. Her balls smacked into my taint. She threw back her head and howled out in delight.

Something hot jetted into me and splashed against the back of my cunt.

Her cum.

“She’s jizzing in me, Mom!” I howled, and the pleasure exploded through me.

“Oh, my little kitten, yes!” Mom moaned, twisting my nipples while the rapture burst through me.

My pussy convulsed and writhed on Mildred’s cock. My flesh spasmed about her. I whimpered, moaned, and shuddered in my mother’s embrace. The waves of delight washed through my body. They were so intense. They sloshed into my mind.

I drowned in rapture.

More and more futa-cum fired into me as I squealed. Mildred gasped, her eyes gleaming as they stared down at me through her glasses. My pussy spasmed around her girl-cock. I was milking out her cum. I was working all her wonderful jizz out of her girl-balls. I gasped and moaned, so happy to drain her dry with my writhing pussy.

“My sweet kitty-cat!” Mildred moaned and spurted a final time in me.

“Yes, yes, yes!” I gasped, dizzy from this wonderful bliss that peaked in me.

“Oh, did my daughter please you, Mildred?” Mom begged, desperate to know. “Please, please say she did.”

“Yes!” I moaned, staring up at the gorgeous dickgirl who’d give my mother and me such wonderful joy.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Mildred Dean

I panted as I stared down at the girl, her pussy still rippling slightly around my girl-cock. This eighteen-year-old cherub had felt amazing around my futa-dick. My second taste of cunt, and it was from this sexy woman’s daughter.

This was all my wild dreams come to life. I don’t know why these panties were waiting for me on my bed. Why this mysterious P had left them in my house. Nor if I should ever share this delight with others and give out those four other pairs of panties.

All that mattered was the bliss. The incestuous delight of a mother and daughter worshiping my cock. My pussy juices made them love me. Care for me. I didn’t have to fear rejection. Didn’t have to be scared that my fantasies were too perverted.

My virgin pussy clenched in delight. I would have so much fun with these two. With the other women on my street, my boss, my friend, that sexy secretary, the reverend’s wife, and the reverend’s daughter. Any woman I wanted would love me if they smelled my pussy-soaked panties.

What a wonderful gift.

“Well, let’s—” I started to say when the front door opened.

To be continued…

---